Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User:Tap

2014-05-26T12:24:37Z

Tap:

Just a translator passing by.

'''[http://www.taptaptaptaptap.net/ Current]:''' SAO, stuff | AW/D MG, stuff after the scanner finally scans it.

User:Tap

2014-01-01T07:00:38Z

Tap:

Just a translator passing by.

'''[http://www.taptaptaptaptap.net/ Current]:''' SAO, - | AW/D MG, c5

Sword Art Online:Sound of Water, Sound of Hammer

2013-12-28T08:32:24Z

Tap: oops.

==Sound of Water, Sound of Hammer==
'''''Aincrad 48th Floor'''''
[[Image: SAO_Lisbeth_Edition.jpg|thumb]]
'''''August 2024'''''

"Please reinforce it."

I stared hard at the face of my client, who placed a long sword in a white scabbard onto the counter while calmly uttering that line, for roughly two seconds.

"...Wh-What is it?"

Upper body leaning away, the other party finally responded with a single cough.

"It-It's nothing. ...It's just that, I was wondering how long you're intending to drag this sword along with you."

It was a line meant as a light jab at that display of bashfulness, but with a—

"It-It's fine, isn't it, me dragging it about. I like it, after all."

I was rendered once again speechless at that reply. If we were to continue looking at each other face to face like this, that near unnoticeable reddish tinge on my cheeks would be exposed, so I hastily averted my face and spoke.

"Well, it's just like you to not even update your equipment though. Well then, please come along to the workshop."

Reaching my hands towards the counter, I lifted the long sword with my fighting spirit, going "Yoisho!".

The reason my face turned red was simple.

It was because three months ago, this slender long sword in my arms right now, «Dark Repulser», was what I— Lisbeth the smith, forged by swinging my smith hammer: a player-made weapon; also, the black-haired, black-clothed one-handed sword user -Kirito, who just made the "I like it" comment, was the person I am in love with. Ever since the day we met, without ceasing.

<center>* * *</center>

My shop, «Lisbeth's Equipment Shop» stood in the southern district of the main town area on Aincrad's 48th floor. It was somewhat average among the manufacturing-class player shops, with the sales area and workshop situated on the first floor, and the second organized into four rooms for the kitchen and bedrooms.

As for the reason it was valued highly despite that house plan, it was due to the fact that it was furnished with a large water wheel at the back of the house, connected to a waterway. Various large-scale devices could be connected to the power transmitting axle that pierced through the wall, reaching into the workshop. For a bakery, a flour mill; for a tailor, a weaving loom; and as such, for a smith, bellows or a sharpening wheel. Considering the merit of automating these tools that would originally require a player to push and turn them by hand, the thumping sound of its rotation that rang out regardless of day or night could be said to be rather pleasant.

Kirito appeared at the shop early in the afternoon, in the second summer of Aincrad. As it was a time when steadfast players secluded themselves in the hunting grounds or labyrinth areas, while the converse sipped away at iced drinks after a meal at bars or restaurants, there were no other customers within the shop.

I left the NPC, Hanna (female, estimated to be fifteen years old, surname, Heinemann) to tend to the shop, and moved towards the workshop while carrying the heavy sword. After Kirito, who came along, opened the door without requiring any additional prompting, the sound of the water wheel's rotation became remarkably louder.

"...It's such a relief that Aincrad's summers aren't that hot, really."

His impression was probably due to spotting the furnace burning red hot in a corner of the room, I thought, as I heard him speak behind me. I lowered myself onto the chair beside the anvil and unintentionally broke into a wry smile.

"If you care about the heat, you should just take that off when you're within the area, at least."

The trademark of Kirito, who possessed the cool second title of «The Black Swordsman», was that black leather coat of his that extended below his knees; if one were to take up that sort of appearance in the real world during August, it would probably eventually result in heatstroke. Leaving the sheathed Dark Repulser on the anvil for the moment, I shifted my view to Kirito, who was leaning against the wall, and he had a bitter smile on while scratching his head.

"It's like, well, aside from sleeping, I just can't calm down without this on nowadays, you know..."

"That said, don't tell me you actually had the same one equipped since the first floor?"

Previously, when I was chatting with my close friend, Asuna, at this very spot, the topic ended up being Kirito's only set of clothes. According to her, it seemed that he had the same appearance ever since he got his hands on a unique rare, «Coat of Midnight», from the floor boss on the first floor.

At my question, Kirito smiled once again and shook his head.

"I do have to update my armor every now and then. This «Blackwyrm Coat» is the... fourth generation, I guess?"

"Oh... That's a monster drop too?"

"Nope, it's player-made..."

That somewhat complicated expression that flashed past Kirito's face as he replied did not escape my gaze. Maintaining my smile, I pressed on without a moment's delay.

"Oh. Which shop is it from?"

"Well, that's... it's just something from A-«Ashley's»..."

"Ohh. Hehh. Is that so."

As I dragged my words out, Kirito made the truly conspicuous motion of averting his eyes.

Ashley was a charismatic seamstress, widely said to be Aincrad's number one. Although it wasn't like she was a business rival to me, a smith, she set up shop in Lindas like me, in the northern section and it was thrice the size of mine (with two water wheels), not to mention the shop's name, «Ashley's», was one most could not help but notice. In addition, the person in question was a considerable beauty in her early twenties.

Likely due to being aware that the defensive line-up in my -Lisbeth Equipment Shop- included lightweight armor for swordsmen using one-handed swords as well, Kirito babbled on with an expression on the verge of letting out a cold sweat effect.

"Nah, it's just that my build is based on leather armor and all, and the only tailor I knew that could handle a high grade raw material like black dragon leather was Ashley-san, so I really had no choice at all, you see..."

"I didn't even say anything, did I. But still, if I'm not wrong, wasn't it Ashley-san's policy on custom-made items to only take up requests that interested her?"

"Re-Really? I was, you know, referred there by Asuna, her regular customer... oh right, that's just like the first time I came to Lis's shop, isn't it. That time was a real disaster, eh, smashing that sword you were selling when I tried swinging it and..."

Upon getting to that point, he froze up with an expression that said "Oh-crap-I-stepped-on-a-land-mine", and I ended up bursting out in laughter, unable to suppress it any further.

"Ahaha... there's no need to make a face like that, that's nothing more than a good lesson to me now. Back then, I did make swords only focused on Accuracy and Quickness, without much care for their durability, after all. Swords that are strong with the system assistance are popular, but I realized that the swords that'll protect my customers' lives in a pinch are the durable ones..."

After my laughter settled down and I turned back to the anvil, I lifted Dark Repulser up once again. I gently pulled the sword out from its sheath, it was heavy enough for me to have no proper way of swinging it in actual combat even if I could carry it around with my STR.

The blade that was fairly slender for a one-handed long sword was silver, with a faint bluish tint. Asuna's beloved sword, «Lambent Light», was of translucent silver much like a crystal, but in contrast the appearance of this was exactly like that which often appears in fantasy works, «Mithril Silver».

"If I'm not mistaken, this is +39 at the moment, right?"

"Yep. In short, I'm challenging for that +40 today."

Kirito assented to my question without hesitation, but having a number of +40 as a reinforcement value wasn't quite common.

Every piece of equipment that existed in Aincrad possessed a property named «Reinforcement Attempts Count». As its name implied, it was the number of times one could challenge for a reinforcement on it, and that number fell by one each time, regardless of success or failure.

The value of the attempts count for «Dark Repulser» was 50, far more than the rest, among the swords I forged. And now, the remaining count was 8. In other words, the results of reinforcement thus far was 39 successes, compared to a mere 3 failures. Putting it into a success rate, it was at, erm... approximately 93 percent. This was a figure that could already be said to be a miracle, and if the information brokers were to get wind of it, they would likely come here straight away, sniffing for the trick to it. But still, even if they were to come, it's not like I knew the reason for it.

In any case, the reason why this sword that was forged three months ago could still be used by Kirito on the frontlines (currently the seventieth floor), was mainly due to this terrifying reinforcement value. Players uninterested in weapon reinforcement mostly updated the arms they mainly used with each floor, but Kirito equipping the sword that I made for this long was a cause for happiness, and conversely, concern, as well.

As for why that was so, if one planned to boost the success rate of reinforcement to its maximum value, the quality and quantity of the raw materials required simply became outrageous. Even if he was a solo player, laying claim to all of the drop items, it was not difficult to guess that an immense amount of time was needed to gather all those raw materials.

—How about abandoning this sword, and advancing to a rare weapon dropped on the frontlines?

I wonder if I should be giving such advice, as a smith myself.

Probably, if it's a rare weapon at the class of the 70th floor's, by getting to around +20, its cumulative properties should be able to match this Dark Repulser +39. And considerably fewer raw materials would be required for reinforcement compared to the present.

As I stared at the sword, I took in a breath of air, and opened my mouth.

However, the words that came out were—

"...The raw materials, you made sure to get all of them, right? If you're challenging for +40, I have no desire to do it without the probability fully boosted."

Stifling my inner thoughts, I spoke with my lips pouted, and Kirito nodded with a broad grin.

"Of course."

The right hand fitted into a fingerless glove (of course, made from black leather) nimbly manipulated a window. What materialized was an excessively large leather bag. Laying the sword down and peeking into the bag I received, metal plates that appeared undoubtedly high grade, along with fangs and horns of monsters, various types of jewels and such were tightly packed within.

Spreading those onto the floor to confirm their quantity would require a dreadful amount of time, so I tapped the bag with my finger, displaying a small window indicating its content. Tapping the sword atop the anvil next and hitting once again, on the reinforcement value shown on the small window, a sub-window with the information on the raw material items needed for reinforcement floated out.

If I were to drag the bag's window with my fingertip, the moment it got into contact with the sword's, it would automatically go into comparison mode, informing whether both contents are the same. If the items' names and quantities all turned blue, it was a complete match.

"Looks okay. But really now, it's amazing how you manage to gather this much every single time!"

After I voiced out a line that went against my actual thoughts again, Kirito casually shrugged his shoulders.

"Most of the items drop even at the frontlines, so they naturally pile up while mapping. There's only a small portion that I have to gather over at the lower floors, you know."

I knew just how difficult it was to gather the required amount of that «small portion», with me doing the same for my one-handed mace on occasions. But as expected, words opposing that left my mouth.

"Don't let the news that the clearers are rampaging about the lower floors get tattled on to the information brokers. I'm totally against getting onto the newspaper as «That Mr. Big Shot Bastard's favorite shop» or anything like that!"

"Hahaha, I limit myself to only hunt at the lower floors late at night, so it's fine."

"...Is that so. Well, that's fine, then."

Mapping the frontlines' dangerous labyrinth areas in the day, and after taking a mere short nap, switching to the tiresome work of gathering materials. That meant Kirito had kept up that sort of lifestyle for these three months. I checked his complexion with a sidelong glance on reflex, but that smoothness on his avatar was just like that of a girl's, without any sign of the fatigue that must have accumulated within him.

Chewing over the silent discord in my mind, I cleared away all of the windows with a single wave of my right hand.

"Well then, let's get started right away. What's the property you want?"

"Sharpness, please!"

My perpetually positive client gave a slight nod in return, and after I reached my hands out to the large forge, what could be said to be the main fixture of the room, I changed the menu from «Production» to «Reinforcement». Setting the details to Sharpness, I poured the raw materials for reinforcement, stuffed in the bag, into it.

Actually, there was a need to operate the bellows until the furnace burns bright red, but thanks to the water wheel, that process was currently automated. The small hand-carried furnace meant for street stalls used fuel, so bellows were unnecessary, but it did not have the capacity to take in this large quantity of raw materials.

The large furnace that easily swallowed down the objects, which numbered over a hundred, somehow appeared delighted as it burned ever stronger, and the mass of raw materials was liquefied in mere seconds. The blaze, which was orangey-red in color, turned into the silver used to represent the Sharpness reinforcement mode.

Without further delay, I thrust Dark Repulser, extracted from its scabbard, into the furnace. The silver-tinted light wrapped around the blade, and right as it started gleaming brilliantly, I moved the sword to the anvil.

All that was left was to hit it with the smith hammer for the required number of times.

Although I really had no choice but to swing the hammer for close to two hundred and fifty times back when this sword was meticulously forged from the ingot, for reinforcement, whether challenging for +1 or +40, the number of hits needed was fixed at ten.

I unfastened my beloved «Zoringen Hammer +22» from the belt on my waist, and firmly held the grip, wound up with red leather.

Smith hammers were classified as tool items while being blunt-type weapons at the same time, so they naturally could be reinforced. That said, it was impossible to hit it with itself, so I had a sub-hammer exclusively for the sake of reinforcing it.

I matched my breathing with the lifting of my beloved hammer, the so-called ''beloved sword'' of my own, that though not at the level of Kirito's tenacity, still took a good two months to reinforce. I held it still for a moment at its peak then brought it down in one go.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kaan!*, a clear hammer sound. The sound I loved. Silver and orange mingled in the scattered sparks, springing onto the floor and vanishing.

Two times. Three times. When producing my goods for sale, or reinforcing the weapons of other customers, I was able to achieve a state of nothingness on the very first hit—or rather, I became entirely absorbed in the sounds and lights, but only when working on Kirito's sword did I end up getting my personal feelings involved.

Do protect that person; be sure to come back to this workshop with him; I would swing my hammer as I speak.

Four times, five times. As long as this sword stayed on Kirito's back, we were connected by a unique bond. I was unable to guard his back during the boss clearing battles like Asuna, but I could assist him by repairing his sword's durability, and increasing its reinforcement value.

Six times, seven times.

...However.

This bond would not last forever. Dark Repulser's reinforcement attempts count would decrease by one yet again today, with 7 left. If it were to continue being reinforced at this pace, there would be two months left... it would wear out before the arrival of winter. If that happened, there would be no choice but to switch over to a new sword to continue fighting at the frontlines.

When that time came, it was not certain that Kirito would request for me to produce a new sword once again. No, that possibility was unlikely. To forge a sword with high specifications, overwhelmingly rare... in other words, extremely highly priced ingots were necessary, but a monster drop wouldn't cost even a single col. To Kirito who was always fighting at the frontlines, participating in all of the boss battles, not to mention having a rather high chance at obtaining the last attack bonus, there should be plenty of opportunities for him to get his hands on a rare one-handed sword.

Eight times. And the right hand of mine that caused the ninth hammering sound to echo out—stopped in midair.

I felt Kirito's confused gaze on my left cheek. But I could not bear to look in that direction.

Instead of swinging the hammer down, I embraced it close to my chest. «Dark Repulser», engulfed in a silver brilliance atop the anvil, was waiting for that final hit in silence. The duration of the reinforcement effect was three minutes. If that time passed by, the glow wrapping up the blade will extinguish, and the reinforcement would result in a failure automatically.

"...I..."

What escaped from my lips was a quivering voice unfitting of the ever cheerful smith, Lisbeth.

"...I-I won't hit it anymore... Because... be-because when the attempts count runs out, this sword's role will... it will then..."

End.

Honestly— Honestly, if I really were thinking for Kirito's sake, I would have thought it better for that day to hurry up and arrive. If he were to advance to a new sword, reinforcing from +1 again, gathering materials will get much easier. My mind understood this, but my arm refused to move. With the hammer clutched to my chest, I could only tremble softly.

Then, I felt Kirito parting from the wall. Step by step, I could hear his muted footsteps stopped right beside me. The hem of that black coat fluttered as it spread out, the swordsman went down on his knees at my side.

"...Hey, Lisbeth. I... have a hunch."

It was a situation where it would have been perfectly fine for him to go, "Hurry up and hit it!" with anger as the client, but Kirito's voice was gentle. Since that night of the day we met, when he recounted various stories to me at the bottom of that dragon's nest; nothing has changed.

"...A hunch?"

I turned apprehensively, and those black pupils shyly blinked once, right in front of my own.

"Yeah. The frontlines are still on the seventieth floor, and there's still thirty left above... but I wonder why. I have a hunch-no, a belief that when I fight the last boss of this castle, what I will be holding, is this Dark Repulser."

"...Why exactly, do you think so...?"

"Well, you see, the Cardinal System's the one who decided the title for this sword, right? «Dark Repulser», that which will repel darkness... there's no way such a name will be labeled onto anything aside from «end equipment»."

—Having said all that, he looked on at me with that impish grinning face for a bit, without any further words.

Normally, this would have been the point when I took a deep, looong breath, or jab in with a "Why are you running your mouth off like that". But for just this time alone, my lips too, twisted into a meek smile. I answered in a voice that was soft, but trembling no more.

"...That might be right. No... it will, definitely happen..."

"That's right. ...So, come on, that one last hit, finish it off with a klang."

"Yeah. I have a hunch too. This time too, will be a success."

I gently lifted the hammer that I was embracing up once again.

I inhaled a deep breath, stopped, shut my eyelids, and whispered to the sword.

—Sorry for the suspense. You, with your master, have always driven away the darkness from around me, haven't you? I'll believe too... that one day, a time when that light of yours shines upon all of the people imprisoned in this castle will arrive.

Tenderly, and thus, strongly, the hammer swung down.

Ten times.

<center>* * *</center>

The right hand clothed in a black leather glove firmly gripped the hilt of the «Dark Repulser +40» I held out.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Swish, swish* the blade flashed with nearly no hint of its weight, dispersing a prismatic display of radiance into the air. Finally, the sword blade slid into its scabbard with a fluid sound, and its owner smiled, seemingly pleased.

"Yeah, with this, the 70th floor boss can just come at me."

"If you're going to say that, don't you dare go tumbling over accidentally right in front of the boss, like on the 69th floor. That report got on the front page of the newspaper, and even I got ashamed over it, you know."

"Y-Yes... Sorry about that..."

Before the smith, Lisbeth, with her arms folded, was the swordsman, Kirito, scratching his head. We had completely returned to how the two of us usually were; it felt somehow comforting, yet just a little lonesome.

Stifling those feelings, I stretched out vigorously.

"O-Oof... Haah, well, anyway, I'm glad it succeeded. Even if the probability was fully boosted, there are still times when it fails. No way will I be accepting another reinforcement attempt this stressful for a while."

I mentioned those lines casually, but upon hearing it, an awkward expression surfaced onto Kirito's features for some reason.

"...What's the matter?"

"N-Nah, that's... actually, just how should I say this, the timing just happened to cross over today..."

"...The timing?"

With that, the swordsman opened his storage window and stored Dark Repulser. Following that, with some swift manipulation, what materialized above the window was wrapped in a scabbard of black leather, a long sword that gave off an intense presence that I could feel, even from where I stood.

"...I was thinking that it would be nice if I could entrust the +40 for this guy to you as well..."

Those words, along with the sword which was brought before me, «Elucidator», another one that was precious to Kirito, made me gaze at him in silence for several seconds.

''Haa——'' And I let out a deep, long sigh.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Sword Art Online|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Tap

2013-10-20T15:14:52Z

Tap:

Just a translator passing by.

'''[http://www.taptaptaptaptap.net/ Current]:''' SAO, v13-chamber-of-elders | AW/D MG, c5

User talk:Tap

2013-10-20T15:11:52Z

Tap: /* - */

====Editors====

Hey, if you go to http://forums.mangafox.com/threads/238831-Light-Novel-Discussion a group of us are doing it, just post a request there, I know I'll help--[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]] 02:46, 5 April 2011 (EDT)

Is anyone already translating it there? I really can't be bothered to go over 500 pages of random chat... I'm fine with anyone decent to help out with it. --[[User:Tap|Tap]] 03:13, 5 April 2011 (EDT)

No one is translating it, but if you post there that you are, there are three or four people who will help with the editing. If you PM me there I'll help.--[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]] 03:41, 5 April 2011 (EDT)

In addition to official editors, there are a lot of lurking editors. The translation is the critical task. If you get that done, there are hordes of people willing to edit as they read. --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 09:25, 5 April 2011 (EDT)

I'll just go with direct wiki edits, every now and then. I believe you've subscribed to the chapter page? For now, I just re-translated everything up to the point that was previously done. I'm personally not that confident in my grammar and tenses, so if you have some time, please, do go through it. The first part was done months ago (posted on the talk page back then), so you might have to check that part for readability as well. Feel free to ask any questions here or on the discussion page. --[[User:Tap|Tap]] 18:48, 6 April 2011 (EDT)

It looked good, much better then what I did (not really too surprising), there were only a couple things that I saw that needed to be changed. Overall it looked very good.--[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]] 19:15, 6 April 2011 (EDT)

Dude you're amazing, everything seems pretty good to me. I'll continue to edit any grammar mistakes I see when reading your translations. I'm one of those editors Novium was talking about. Your going at a decent speed! --[[User:lp113|lp113]] 9000:01, 15 April 2011 (EDT)

Yeah MAN! Overwrite that shit! I just got too antsy and had to see what happened next and did a little. Thought i might as well share it. your good to go. And i have no clue how to add the user date stamp... so this is Lp ahaha

If you didn't check the forum...:

by Sharramon » Wed Apr 20, 2011 4:28 am
I've actually got about 7 pages of chap 2 of morning dew girl done. Do you want it?

So BCOTFM has this unedited if you want to cross check or use: SS Ch.4 part 2 / SS Ch.2 part 4 Don't know if they are going anywhere, they havent been edited in a month [[User:Lp113|Lp113]] 06:22, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

== Tenses ==

The thing is that whenever a Character is narrating and it isn't a flashback then it must be in present tense because those are his thoughts then and there so they must be preserved in present tense. On the other hand flashbacks where the Character narrates would be in past tense. Also Non-character (ie: author) narration is supposed to be in past tense, but depending on the circumstances it could be different. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:05, 13 March 2012 (CDT)

As for the two examples you gave me, in-short: the first one should remain '''do have''' but it can also be '''did have'''. The second could use '''didn't''' because he is talking about what he did in ''his'' past (when he refused to wait there for Cline and his friends). [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:05, 13 March 2012 (CDT)

The intuition of tenses is something that develops after '''years of practice''', my advice to you is that you should stick to translating as you did normally. If there is a difference in how the tenses should be, we editors will correct it automatically. After all this is a team effort where each part of the team works together to cover our partners' shortcomings. I reverted your tense edits because they were mostly incompatible with how it should be. Be assured that I went through all of your edits and chose which ones were acceptable and edited them into the chapter after the rollback. I'm here so you shouldn't worry so much and just translate. We need those chapters pronto! (Good Natured Smile) Yoroshiku Onegaishimasu. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:05, 13 March 2012 (CDT)

PS: You don't have to feel too down. I'm used to making the edits. In one of the projects where I edited I had to edit the chapters into past tense wherever author narration would occur and make sure that character naration was present tense. So I am quite experienced. You don't need to worry you're in good hands. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:08, 13 March 2012 (CDT)

:On your first sentence, I simply changed it so that the tense was the same as the later tense, as highlighted below.

:"I '''do have''' a considerable liking for death game themes in fiction, and '''had''' gone through many novels, comics, movies and such from all over."

:I do try to change narration to past tense, but it is not always so simple, an example would be papakiki. The narration keeps switching between the past and the present and I can't easily tell which is which, which is my edits for those are so slow... --[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] 21:21, 13 March 2012 (CDT)

Yes, like I said before, tense intuition is something cultivated after years of practice. But basically author narration is majorly past tense while character narration is majorly present tense. There are exceptions though. For example when the character narrates a flashback or past event. Etc. So care must be taken. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 13:52, 14 March 2012 (CDT)

BTW we're waiting for the rest of the chapter... [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 17:51, 16 March 2012 (CDT)

== SAO Vol 8 ch 3 ==

Can I replace β with beta because that's how it's been written in the other volumes plus that's how it's commonly written on the net. Also those who don't have English as a first language can make mistakes by reading it as B. So please... [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 12:11, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

How about italics on it, along with a reference explaining what it is on the first occurrence? The main reason for me opposing the change to "beta" is because I want to keep it the same way the author presented it. --[[User:Tap|Tap]] 15:42, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

That's a thought... but... then you'd have to go through all the chapters and everything and so it's more feasible to change one chapter. Plus, I really haven't seen beta testers being written with a β anywhere else on the net until now. Dakara... ''ne?'' [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 17:46, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Also, Japanese is a compact language where they're willing to do a lot to make the sentences shorter, whether while speaking or writing. So that's probably the reason for the β Tester. Writing it as Beta Tester fits English more which is a language that covers much more ''area'' (for lack of a better word). [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 17:51, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

I've seen the raw of both First Day & Aria SS which had many references to the word 'Beta Tester', in vol.1 and Aria SS, author used the word beta test normally, but in the First Day, it's the only SS (as far as I know anyway) that he used 'β'. While I don't know his intention for choosing to use it in that specific SS, I'd prefer it to be kept as the original to preserve his intention. -- [[User:BeginnerXP|BeginnerXP]] 18:49, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Understood. Thanks. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 02:15, 20 April 2012 (CDT)

Wow, that's a lot of edits for Aria 16-20, hope Pryun is ok with them, haha. I wanted to make some changes too, but would have been annoying to put them all on the talk page, glad you got to it. Oh, for those whole page name changes, you should try moving pages next time. Cursor to the down arrow to the right of View History for the page and select Move. [[User:Xplorer30|Xplorer30]] - [[User_talk:Xplorer30|Talk]] 20:40, 27 April 2012 (CDT)

Yea, that's what I thought too, I would had gone "the heck?" if someone did that to something I was handling too. >_< Seemed kindda rude to do all that out of the blue, but I hate mistranslations, so...
And there was a simple button for that task? Damnit. --[[User:Tap|Tap]] 20:44, 27 April 2012 (CDT)

I'm always OK with edits so long as the translation gets its meaning across. I must say, you sure have a better way of putting sentences together than I do... BTW, you using the published version?(as opposed to the web version I'm using)Since I think that one is more accurate. And has pictures, which I hope someone can insert inside *hint, hint*. --[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] - [[User_talk:Pryun|Talk]] 22:41, 27 April 2012 (CDT)

Ahh man! I wish I could read Japanese. Then I could help you guys with the translation too. I'll have to read through the whole thing again. I'm looking forward to it though. ''(Tsundere mode activated)'' Don't misunderstand! I-It's not like I love the work you guys are doing, okay? I just like reading. That's all there is to it. BTW, what about SAO Vol8 Ch1? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 00:32, 28 April 2012 (CDT)

== SAO Ceramic Heart ==

Why was it removed? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 07:06, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

Eh? What was? --[[User:Tap|Tap]] 07:11, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

SAO ME3 Ceramic Heart. Duh. The link to the page was removed and replaced with a link to a mediafire file page. It would have been better with both the page and a link to mediafire rather than just one. After all mediafire files get deleted often. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 07:45, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

Well, there wasn't a page for it in the first place, so I just replaced he link to a non-existent page to that... Does BT allow uploading of zip files? Or would a gallery, like the novel illustration ones, be better? --[[User:Tap|Tap]] 07:52, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

I think it's possible to make a page displaying only images (like for ME2: Early Characters, but without the text part).--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 08:24, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

Thanks a lot for ME3. But I was wondering... Is there no page 38?--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 08:11, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

Yea, I want that page too. No one seems to have a raw copy of it. --[[User:Tap|Tap]] 08:13, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

I see. That's too bad. Thanks for answering.--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 08:21, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

Since it was on Batoto I linked ME3 to it. Of course I kept the download link as well. You can choose to keep it like that or put a gallery in another page With next and pervious links in each Image page. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 11:13, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

A download link for ME03 will only be allowed if the translation is available using a wiki format. [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 12:59, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

The raw translated text or the edited images? --[[User:Tap|Tap]] 18:34, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

The raw translated text. [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 23:51, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

Huh? What's the point of that? I've seen the whole thing. Without images it's like seeing a movie while being blind. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 07:47, 23 May 2012 (CDT)

== SAO Edits ==
Could you please stop changing all the "punctuation" (“”, ’ and …) when you're editing? [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 05:14, 27 June 2012 (CDT)

It improves access rate at the cost of close to nothing visually, unless you expand text size by 4 or 5 times. Is there an actually logical reason for not doing so? Well, I've read through that conversation between the two of you now, anyway. If you want to change it back, go ahead. Honestly, you two have too much spare time, arguing over something like that... --[[User:Tap|Tap]] 05:47, 27 June 2012 (CDT)

== , too ==
Reply: When "too" is used as a conjunctive adverb meaning "as well"/"also", it should be separated by a comma from the rest of the sentence in the same way that conjunctive adverbs such as "however" and "therefore" are, regardless if it is at the end of the sentence or embedded in the middle of the sentence. In spoken English, a sentence with "too" is often spoken without any pauses before and/or after, unless the speaker wants to emphasize the "too", but in formal written English, it should be separated by a comma. --[[User:Perfect Chaos|Perfect Chaos]] ([[User talk:Perfect Chaos|talk]]) 18:37, 20 January 2013 (CST)

:I would avoid characterizing such a usage as a hard and fast rule, which it is not. Consider the following recommendation from the editors of the Chicago Manual of Style:
:"Use commas with too only when you want to emphasize an abrupt change of thought:

:''He didn’t know at first what hit him, but then, too, he hadn’t ever walked in a field strewn with garden rakes.''

:In most other cases, commas with this short adverb are unnecessary (an exception being sentences that begin with too—in the sense of also—a construction some writers would avoid as being too awkward)." --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 19:57, 20 January 2013 (CST)

::I did some research beforehand, and I came across various places that all quoted that exact line (including the original place, itself). What bothers me is that it doesn't really give a reason as to why the rule is like that, so it kind of makes me second-guess it. Something like this (http://preciseedit.wordpress.com/2011/06/14/comma-with-too/), which clearly states logical reasoning that one can associate with, as well as counter reasons to things that contradicts it, just seems much more ideal to me. But I guess grammar is sometimes a very vague and disputable subject, especially regarding why certain things are the way they are and whatnot, so I'll just go with what the majority here believes and just leave the "too"s the way the translator wrote it, unless it's absolutely needed (such as with the contrast in thought, I guess). --[[User:Perfect Chaos|Perfect Chaos]] ([[User talk:Perfect Chaos|talk]]) 21:47, 20 January 2013 (CST)

ty

== SAO A Spot in the Sunshine RAW ==

Just asking, do you have the RAW text version of "A spot in the Sunshine"? My friends are translating it into Vietnamese, I'm trying to cross-check it (just in case). And thanks for your awesome translation :) If sharing RAW on main site is against the rule, plz email me: sonako.sozuoka@gmail.com

== SAO - A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter ==

Hey, I've had another go at the passage I wasn't too happy with (regarding spice of grief). When you have a chance I would greatly appreciate it if you could check it against the original text. Thanks, --[[User:Drake|Drake]] ([[User talk:Drake|talk]]) 15:17, 2 April 2013 (CDT)

== SAO - Alicization ==

Tap, I am wondering, what have you translated 燃素 - nenso - as, in Alicization? The dictionary definition shows up as Phlogiston, but I am pretty sure that's not correct. As I'm trying to stay as close to your translation in terms as possible, I would really like to know. If it's not too much bother. [[User:Shichiya|Shichiya]] [[User_talk:Shichiya|Talk]] - 7:46, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

It didn't come up yet. The only place it's used in the web novel is on the last chapter. Wouldn't phlogiston be fine? How is it used? --[[User:Tap|Tap]] ([[User talk:Tap#top|talk]]) 07:08, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

It's used as some kind of fuel for...some kind of engine. I'm guessing. Since CotM is written from Ronye's perspective, and she doesn't really understand what's going on, neither do I. I believe she thinks it's some kind of Holy Technique, because things like 'God-blessed' and Stacia keeps showing up. But phlogiston is more like an air particle, which is what is confusing me. Any thoughts? [[User:Shichiya|Shichiya]] [[User_talk:Shichiya|Talk]] - 5:17, 4 July 2013 (CDT)

Phlogiston is a fuel. Online dictionary - "A hypothetical substance formerly thought to be a volatile constituent of all combustible substances, released as flame in combustion."

From what I gathered from skimming through Google search, it's a kind of fuel that continues to burn for all of eternity, kindda like the Blue Rose Sword's origin, an eternal block of ice. Just with fire. I still can't really think up of a suitable name unless I know the entire context. I would personally recommend using phlogiston for now and switching it later on if the need arises, though. --[[User:Tap|Tap]] ([[User talk:Tap#top|talk]]) 04:51, 4 July 2013 (CDT)

== - ==
I saw that you finished volume 12 in your blog and wonder when you will upload it here.

I hope that you will do it soon

I'll do that sooner or later after I'm done editing it (c7, ~60%?), but my priority is on something else until the end of the week. --[[User:Tap|Tap]] ([[User talk:Tap#top|talk]]) 08:45, 4 July 2013 (CDT)

_________

I found that your blog is down, please tell me it's just some random problem and that it has not been shot down alredy.

Uh, yeah, it's fine, just a server migration. Probably be back up in a day or less. --[[User:Tap|Tap]] ([[User talk:Tap#top|talk]]) 10:11, 20 October 2013 (CDT)

File:Sinon - Icon.jpg

2013-09-06T19:09:42Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Sozuoka

Asada Shino.

Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai: Volume7 School Festival Activity meeting

2013-09-06T19:09:40Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Dagger

A few minutes later, Kobato entered the room with a nervous look on her face.

She was wearing her usual Gothic clothes, with a cross around her neck too.

I told her to thank everyone again. Even though her face was flushed bright red, she still managed a "T-T-Thank You..." as she bowed her head low.

This was followed by a "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Kobato-chan's such an angel~~!!!! Come let Onee-chan have a lick!!", as Sena leaped towards Kobato with a gleam in her eye. Yozora's flyswatter quickly cut her short, though, as the topic of conversation shifted back to the School Festival once again.

Six people sat around the table.

I was sitting right at the center, with Yozora to my right and Kobato to my left.

Directly across from me was Rika. To her right was Yukimura and to her left, Sena.

This was to ensure maximum distance between Sena and Kobato.

"Well then, anyone have any good ideas?"

Yozora asked us, the club members.

"Thinking back about it, the only activities we managed to come up with before this were a Maid Cafe, a Tarot Booth and... I think that's all."

The Tarot Booth was the spark that eventually led to us celebrating Kobato's birthday party.

"By the way, what kind of activities are considered 'normal' for a School Festival?"

"A Maid Cafe!"

Sena answered Rika's question almost instantly.

"Didn't we already do that!" Yozora shouted back hesitantly.

"In the Galgames I've played, the main character's class always opens a maid cafe for the school festival! There are other cafes too like Butler Cafes, Cosplay Cafes, Animal Cafes and the like!"

"I can imagine a Butler Cafe and a Cosplay Cafe but... What's an animal cafe?"

I curiously asked.

"A cafe where the waitresses cosplay as animals!"

"Isn't that just a type of cosplay cafe? For a moment there I thought there would be animals in the cafe."

"...... Kodaka, having animals in a cafe is unhygienic."

Yozora coolly said next to me.

"T-that's true I guess..."

At this moment, Rika butted in.

"Then again Yozora-senpai, Rika's heard of cafes where one pats cats or dogs while sipping tea. They seem to be called Kitty or Doggy cafes."

"Ah, I've heard of those too. There are indeed cats and dogs in the cafe, are we allowed to touch them?"

"S-such things exist...!?"

Yozora asked in shock. It seems that she had never heard of them before.

".... I see... So such a paradise exists after all in this rotten world..."

Yozora mumbled to herself in a low tone, her face full of wonder.

"Yozora?"

"!? N-Nothing's wrong! I-I'll consider a Kitty cafe in the future."

"You still need to consider it?"

"S-shut up Kodaka!! A-Anyone else have any suggestions?"

"May I?"

Yukimura asked energetically. That's Yukimura for you.

"Yukimura?"

Yozora ushered Yukimura on.

"I would like to open a Sengoku<ref>Sengoku refers to the warring states era in Feudal Japan</ref> Cafe!"

"S-sengoku cafe!? Do they even exist?"

Yozora asked in shock. Yukimura tilted his head in surprise.

"... They don't?"

"How would I know!"

"They do~"

Rika answered coolly.

"Just as its name suggests, the waitresses dress like armored warriors. They usually greet their customers with 'Denka'"

"To think... They actually exist..."

Yukimura revealed the same expression as Yozora previously did.

"There are also similarly themed 'Princess Cafes', 'Little Sister Cafes', 'Tsundere Cafes', 'BL Cafes', 'Otoko no ko<ref>The kanji 男の娘 literally means 'A male girl'; it is a play on the phrase 男の子 which means 'little boy'. Both are pronounced the same, hence the pun. A general term would be 'Crossdressing Cafe' I suppose</ref> Cafes', 'Nun cafes', 'Reptilian Cafes', 'Gamudan Cafes', 'EXA Cafes' and so on. A lot of concept cafes exist in this world."

"Huh... How should I put it, these people are capable of thinking of anything..."

I said half impressed, half dejectedly.

"Since everyone seems to be doing Cafes, I think taste will determine the winner."

"Of course taste is important, but if we can't attract customers in the first place, we won't even get the chance to compete on that stage. 'As long as the content is fine, the packaging doesn't really matter', those are the futile words of an unrealistic dreamer. Of course, even if the packaging is superb, if the inside is horrible it'll all go to waste too."

"......We're talking about a cafe right?"

The conversation seemed to have taken a foreign turn for a moment there.

"If we want to focus on the concept, then the Neighbor's Club should put up a 'Friend's Cafe', don't you think?"

Yozora made a mysterious suggestion.

"F-friend cafe?"

I asked Yozora, unable to imagine what a friend cafe would look like. Yozora explained with unexpected confidence:

"Yes, a friend cafe. I just thought of it a moment ago. As its name suggests, we should serve the customers like friends. Anyone without friends would be able to experience the feeling of having friends here!"

"Hmm... A waiter who seems just like a friend..."

I tried to imagine how that would be like.

Waiter A: "Oh, if it isn't Kodaka-kun! What would you like to order, huh? Huh?"

Me: "Ummm... Ahh... I would like... erm... Coffee..."

Waiter B: "Seriously?? Coffee? Why don't you read the atmosphere!"

Waiter A: "Kodaka-kun, you're so hilarious!! (laughs)"

Me: "Er... Ahahaha..."

......

"... I don't think this will work."

"Although Rika's never heard of a 'Friend Cafe', in a nutshell it's a cafe where the waiters are closer to you right? Such cafes exist too - cafes where the waiters talk to you casually."

"To be honest, anyone who went to such a cafe would just get pissed off even more."

Me, Rika and Sena admitted.

"Hmm... Friends are really precious, not something a cheap cafe could easily replicate huh..."

Yozora nodded, as if she abruptly understood something.

"Aside from a cafe, how does a haunted house sound?"

Sena said.

"A haunted house huh, that might work..."

"Meat actually said something logical. The world's going to end tomorrow..."

"To think that Sena-senpai said something logical, aliens are going to invade the Earth tomorrow..."

"Sena-anego said something logical! Is this a sign foretelling a world-shifting disaster..."

Yozora, Rika and Yukimura's voices were tinted with a hint of real fear.

"I've always been logical all along! Listen up, a haunted house is a school festival staple! Going together with a girl into a haunted house, walking through a dark and creepy corridor! Suddenly a ghost jumps out in the middle of the road, scaring my partner so bad she comes running to me and embracing me tightly, causing my relationship with her to rapidly advance!! Kobato-chan, come with me to a haunted house would you!?"

"NO!!"

Kobato instantly turned down Sena's request with a hint of disgust.

"Meat is still revolting as always..."

Yozora facepalmed.

"...Even though it might work, the Neighbor's Club can't set up a haunted house." I said.

"Why not, Kodaka?"

"We don't have a venue."

Even though Meeting Room 4 was quite spacious, it wasn't big enough to be modified into a haunted house.

"Places like the dojo which are spacious enough to hold a haunted house are likely taken by other clubs already. Plus, we don't have enough... manpower."

"Ah..."

It seemed that Sena realized as well.

Including our advisor Maria, the Neighbor's Club only had 7 people.

"We'll need someone by the entrance right? So that leaves us with 6 people. I don't think 6 ghosts are enough."

Just then, Yukimura said:

"Aniki, as long as you stand in a dark corner, you'll be able to let everyone feel the horror of a hundred vengeful spirits."

"That's not the kind of horror you would expect from a haunted house would you? Speaking of which that was really disrespectful Yukimura!"

"I am deeply sorry."

Yukimura bowed down and apologized, with a faint smile on his cheek.

... It couldn't be that Yukimura was trying to make fun of me, could it?

It was such a rare occurrence I couldn't help but be surprised.

"Hmm, if its the venue I might be able to think of something..." Sena said.

"Huh, really?"

Sena's eyes narrowed, as an evil smile appeared on her face.

"Heh heh heh... Kodaka, you know what wealth and power are right?"

... The daughter of the school chairman was terrifying indeed.

"Rika should be able to make animatronic models of ghosts too. In fact, they might even be scarier than normal human actors!"

Rika said enthusiastically.

"...It seems a haunted house might actually be plausible after all. Lets take a vote."

Yozora said as she wrote "Cafe", "Tarot Booth" and "Haunted House" on the whiteboard.

"Alright, any other suggestions?"

☺

An hour later.

All suggestions for the School Festival were listed on the whiteboard.

* Shrine Games (shooting gallery, ring toss, goldfish scooping etc)

* IQ Challenge

* Drama / Play

* Eating contest (Wanko Soba<ref>From Wikipedia, Wanko Soba (わんこそば?) is a style of Japanese soba noodles originating from Iwate Prefecture in Japan, particularly Morioka and Hanamaki. It consists of a small serving of soba noodles in a small bowl.</ref>, Buns, Huge Gyozo, Ramen, Meat)

* Endurance Test (Endure Hot, Endure Cold, Endure Scolding)

* Exhibition

* Band performance (Counter-point: No one knows how to play any instruments)

* Dancing

* Flea Market

* Doujinshi sales (Adult-rated BL Doujinshi preferred)

* Club book sales (Plus point: It's easier to sell to friends <-- Counter point: If we knew how to make friends we wouldn't be here would we?)

* Planetarium

* Comedy talk show

* Magic performances

Other suggestions included building a huge maze and underwater kibasen tournaments, but those were deemed too difficult to manage by the club alone.

A beauty contest was also suggested, but it was fiercely opposed by Yozora who soon veto-ed it.

"Hmm... I don't want to do an exhibition here too."

Sena said unsatisfactorily.

Speaking of which, Sena's class was doing an exhibition titled 'History of Tooyo City'"

It's said that Sena absolutely dominated the School Festival, so in order to prevent that from happening again the female students had banded together.

"The only reason I wrote it down is because it's actually quite doable. To be honest I don't like exhibitions either, they lack a sense of fulfilment present in real life." Yozora said.

"It's expected for an exhibition to be boring on the day itself, but everyone working towards a single goal preparing for the exhibition, isn't that an amazing thing?"

Hearing my explanation, Sena told me in frustration.

"Those kind of things only happen when everyone's motivated! The ones in my class are helpless."

To think that "Not letting Sena have her way" could produce such motivation...

"It depends on the context too no? If only they could get hyped up over NETA..."

"That's what I thought too, so I suggested the exhibition be themed 'The omnipotent omniscient goddess Kashiwazaki Sena-sama's photo collection'!! In the end all the female students were against it! Hnnnnnngh... Just thinking about it makes me angry, those idiotic group of female stand-ins...!!"

"You're the idiot."

Yozora spat out coldly.

"Maa, ignoring that idiot Meat, I don't think the exhibition will be any fun on the day itself, so lets cancel that."

Since the other members weren't too keen on an exhibition either, nobody opposed.

Yozora erased "Exhibition" from the whiteboard.

Looking at the whiteboard,

"Hmm, we can try these other backup plans here one by one. We need to visit the flea market and the planetarium once first before we make a decision."

"Ack, we're going to try all of them?"

I asked in surprised, as Yozora nodded enthusiastically.

"Of course. Since we don't know what we should be doing at the School Festival, its best if we expand our perimeters and try everything out."

"Even so this is a bit too much no? We only have a month left, by the time we finish experimenting a month will be over. It'll be best if we slash off a few others too..."

"Oh...That makes sense..."

Yozora once again looked at the whiteboard after listening to me.

"Heh."

She erased "Comedy talk show" without a second thought.

"Wait, why did you erase that first? Isn't that the most suitable backup?"

I protested in surprise.

By the way, I was the one who proposed the "Comedy Talk Show".

Doing a comedy talk show in front of everyone and expressing my humorous side, everyone would then understand I was a pretty funny guy, and dispel my image of being a delinquent. This would then pave the road for me to make new friends, it was absolutely the best plan ever!

""Hmm, it's definitely the best backup plan, erasing that..."

"...Was the right decision Yozora senpai."
"...I think it's a wise choice, Yozora-anego."
"...Kuh kuh kuh... It's the right choice..."

None of the members outside Yozora had any qualms about it.

"Heh, you guys seem uninterested in humour... Heh heh heh. I wonder if you'll be able to stay that way after listening to my latest joke 『The man in the red fridge』? Heh heh heh. It was when I was alone on the road..."

"If you continue I'll dismember you and stuff you in the fridge Kodaka."

.........

All the other members shot me cold stares, hence I had no choice but to give up.

Yozora continued

"Hmm... Ahh right. Let's remove all duplicates of anything our classes are doing too."

"We already removed 'Exhibition' right?" Sena asked.

"My class and Kodaka's isn't doing anything spectacular. What about Rika and Yukimura?"

"Who knows? Rika's never stepped into class once, so she wouldn't know."

"Our class is doing a choir."

"Namaste...?<ref>The original kanji used, 合唱 and 合掌, are both pronounced Gasshou. The former means Choir, while the later refers to [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Namaste Namaste], a salutation originating from the Indian subcontinent.</ref>"

A gesture to appease the souls of the dead, why would something like that be held in a school festival--- Ohh, Choir.

"A plan unrelated to the Neighbor's Club huh..."

The only one left was --- Suddenly I realized!

"Say Kobato, aren't there any problems with the School Festival over there in Junior High?"

Of course, St. Chronica Junior High would have a School Festival too, a week before Senior High in fact.

"Kuh kuh kuh... No problem at all..."

Kobato gave her usual laugh and replied.

"What are you doing for the Junior High School Festival then, Kobato-chan?"

Sena asked excited. Kobato went "Kuh kuh kuh" as she looked away.

... From the looks of it, it seems that she was doing "nothing".

"Kuh kuh kuh... My Kindred... You have no right to know... "

A cold sweat trickled down her forehead, as she avoided making eye contact with me.

Suspicious...

There was something off about the way she spoke. Thinking back about it, this was exactly how she acted when I asked her about her summer homework ("Kuh kuh kuh... No problem...") which she never did.

... To avoid it happening again in the future, its best I come straight with her now.

"If you don't tell me I won't cook Pork Ramen for you ever again."

"H-Hnngh... To think a low rank demon like you would dare threaten the Exalted Queen of the Night Leysis Vi Felicity Sumeragi... Foolishness..."

"There's still some leftover meat from yesterday in the fridge. I'll eat all of it."

"Hnngh... T-that's not fair..."

"Tell us straight then, what's your class planning to do?"

Faced with my questioning, Kobato made regretful "Uuu..." and lowered her head in shame.

"...M-movie..."

It was so soft it was barely audible.

"A MOVIE!?"

She managed to shock us alright.

Thinking back about it, as long as its not too complicated, a simple camcorder should be enough to shoot a movie.

"Heh... That sounds interesting."

"Hmm... A movie..."

Yozora and Rika seemed interested.

"So your class is doing a movie. What are you in charge of then, Kobato?"

"Kuh kuh kuh... That does not concern you..."

Kobato said as she tried to close the topic.

"If you don't tell us, I'm forbidding you to play video games any more starting from today."

"What...!? T-that means I won't be able to complete my training before I enter the second Great war between Angels and Demons with the horrible Gods...!"

"Be honest with us then."

"Uuuu..."

Kobato covered her head in shame.

"...ine"

She muttered something softly.

"Huh? What?"

"...ine"

"What's an ine?"

Was it the name of a character? To think they already distributed the roles, that was surprising.

Kobato lifted her head, looked straight at me and shouted.

"I SAID!! HEROINE!! I COULD ONLY PLAY THE HEROINE!!"

"Heroine!?"

Sena and I yelled at the same time. Yozora and Rika wore equally shocked looks on their faces too.

"Heroine... You? You're the heroine of your class' movie?"

I asked again to make sure. Kobato nodded with an unreadable expression on her face.

"Kuh kuh kuh... Despicable primates... Why is it such that a noble like me must entertain these ignorant children of the day?"

"Being a heroine is great! That's a great improvement!"

I said ignoring Kobato's previous comment.

I was always worried that Kobato wasn't welcome in class... Could it be that she was secretly popular...?

Thinking about it, as we travelled around Japan, I never heard of cases where Kobato was bullied.

"I wanna watch! A movie where Kobato-chan's the heroine must be great! Lets all go watch!!"

Seeing Sena all fired up, Kobato sobbed "Uuu~~ I hate her..."

More importantly.

"Hey Kobato! Since you're the heroine, is it alright for you to be over here in a senior club?"

"......"

Upon hearing my question, Kobato looked away as a sweat trickled down her forehead.

This girl, she ditched her own class project to join us...

I let out a sigh.

"Kobato, since you were chosen as the heroine you should give it all you've got."

Kobato let out a "Muu..." unhappily. Looks like I need to start training her seriously.

"...In this world, there are plenty of others who don't get any roles at all in their class..."

"Uuu..."

Kobato let out a small whimper, and then looked at Yozora, Sena and me.

Yozora gave her a look that said 'well he's not talking about me' before looking away, while Sena let out a faint smile.

"...Right? This is a rare opportunity, make sure you work hard Kobato. A lot of people are counting on you right? That alone is something really amazing. You should only come help out here occasionally when you're free."

I said softly. Kobato stared at me silently for a while, before finally nodding her head with an "...Uhm".

I patted Kobato's head.

"That's good, now that's behaviour befitting the Exalted Queen of the Night Leysis Vi Felicity Sumeragi!!"

"An--An-chan!! Ummm... Kuh kuh kuh... Pat my head more, my loyal kindred... Ufufufu..."

As her face flushed bright red, Kobato said so, a comfortable look on her face.

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai:_Volume_7_Things_that_were_already_noticed|Things that were already noticed]]
| Return to [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai:_Volume_7_Movie|Movie]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 1

2013-09-06T19:08:34Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Dan.

== 1 - A Sleepless Night ==
 
001 - ♥01

As I couldn't sleep, I decided to take a walk outside.

The history of the Chitanda clan can be traced back to the beginning of the Edo period.

The large fields in the north of Kamiyama City used to be a farm village. As the leaders of the village, the Chitanda clan has maintained, farmed and rented out the land around here. As representatives of the village, they were charged with negotiating the taxes with the feudal lords as well as acting as the local magistrates. They were also involved in projects for improving farming products. And of course, they would represent the village and take part in the annual festivals in spring and autumn.

The land here isn't truly blessed by nature. Though the soil is rich, the area is vulnerable to typhoons as well as blizzards. After all, this land wasn't really well irrigated until irrigation works were carried out during the Edo period. Just a minor change in the climate would result in crop failure, so it was natural for the previous farmers to fear and worship the gods.

As people of prestigious wealth, the Chitanda clan would represent the mortals in carrying out the rituals during the festivals. As they would be offering their wealth to the gods in the shrine on behalf of everyone else, before the laying of the crops and after harvest, as well as during Obon and New Year, they would go around collecting food and drink from the village folk. It would seem that this was considered a form of payment in lieu of money for renting land from the Chitanda clan. In turn, the leasing of land would form the basis of their wealth.

After the war, as part of the land reforms, the Chitanda clan, like all other large landowners, were compelled to sell most of the land they held to the government. Yet, Chitanda Shounosuke, the leader of the clan then, saw this as an opportunity to use the money from the land sales to modernize the farming equipment as quickly as possible, and profit from the new farming techniques. As such, Shounosuke was able to slowly buy back the land that was sold off, and by the time my father became head of the clan, the Chitandas had reclaimed nearly half of what was once their land, which was considered to be quite large during the late Showa period.

This may sound like me boasting, but Chitanda Shounosuke was not simply a man with business acumen, he was also a trustworthy man, as well as my grandfather. Though as he died early on, I do not remember much of him.

Anyway, the Chitanda clan had managed to weather the chaos during and after the war and maintained their status. As a result, they are still in charge of representing the local community during the festivals.

To begin with, contrary to what Fukube-san had said, the Chitanda clan aren't exactly so rich as to tower above everyone else. As a result, the annual festivities were reduced from four times a year to just twice, during spring and autumn, and the symbolic "payment" these days was merely a bottle of wine. As such, the ritual was merely an excuse for everyone to gather and have a feast. Though as I can't drink, I can't take part in the feast myself.

The spring and autumn festivals would take place in a small shrine worshiping the "village god", which was a minor deity. There would be the usual rituals of a lion dance and carrying of the mikoshi <ref>A small, portable Shinto shrine - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mikoshi Wikipedia]</ref>. A person from the Chitanda clan would act as representative for the shrine pilgrims and pray for a peaceful year during the spring festival, as well as give thanks during the autumn festival.

And I too have been participating in such a festival ever since I was old enough to remember. I often get asked by my friends living nearby as well as visitors to the shrine as to what it is that I do during such a ritual, though I didn't exactly have to do much. There wasn't much to notice besides having to pay attention not to make many sounds until the end of the praying ceremony. So it's just the usual clapping your hands during a prayer.

As for me, I'm not a particularly religious person. To some degree, I'm not too different from my schoolmates. Maybe it has something to do with my experience in such festivals. Though it may be bothersome, whenever I visit a shrine, I make it a habit to hide what I'm wishing. I'm not sure whether this meant I had faith in the gods, or whether this is just my systematic way of calming myself whenever I'm feeling insecure. From time to time, I feel curious about it, but I have never found an answer.

Recently, my wish had been granted during the high school entrance exams. It had also been granted during the "Hyouka Incident", as it was named by Fukube-san.

And once again, tonight I find myself heading towards the shrine.

The Kamiyama High School Cultural Festival begins tomorrow. And for our Classics Club, which is just one of the many illustrious arts-based clubs in Kamiyama High School, a troubling situation awaits us, and we can find no solution to it. Though we intend to give it our best... it would seem we still need luck on our side.

After placing a 100 yen coin into the offering box within the confines of the moon-lit shrine, I clapped my hands together and closed my eyes as my thoughts for my friends in the Classics Club appeared.

Ibara Mayaka-san, Fukube Satoshi-san, Oreki Houtarou-san.

I wonder if Mayaka-san is sleeping well tonight?

Right now, she must be blaming herself for the predicament the Classics Club has found itself in. But that was not the case. Compared to Mayaka-san, I was totally of no help. If only I had been able to give my all and help out with her work, we could have avoided this altogether. So I too must bear some of the responsibility.

I wonder if Fukube-san is sleeping well tonight?

Sometimes I do suspect whether Fukube-san's hedonistic-like behaviour comes from the bottom of his heart. At the very least, he sure wasn't acting selfishly, as there's no way I could imagine him just laughing away at Mayaka-san's pain.

I wonder if Oreki-san is sleeping well tonight?

...He probably is sleeping well. If he wasn't, I would be very worried.

From time to time, I often find Oreki-san being able to sharply observe things that are out of the ordinary. I might even say that I was moved by it. But most of the time Oreki-san, how should I put it, tends to be slow in getting things done. So it's hard to determine whether he's a reliable person or not.

I prayed for everyone's well-being.

I prayed for luck to befall us for the next three days. Please let us overcome this "mountain".

As I opened my eyes, I still felt rather uneasy about it, so I took out another 50 yen from my purse.

002 - ♣01

As I couldn't sleep, I took out the pamphlet from underneath my pillow.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|'''Participating Club Comments (By Order of Registration):''' 
'''Kendo Club''' Exhibition Match: Kamiyama High School vs Kamiyama Industrial High. Highlights include the showdown between the prefecture's ace captains. 
'''Breakdancing Club''' Leave the Opening Ceremony to us. The quality of our new members is quite high, so please look forward to it. 
'''Social Dance Club''' Floor dancing in the Gymnasium on Day 2 at 3pm. All are welcome. 
'''Chorus Club''' Performing in the Gymnasium on Day 2 starting at 10am. Seeking new recruits. (lol) 
'''Drama Club''' Original play on Day 3 at 9am, featuring improvised script from the Prefectural Competition version. 
'''Detective Fiction Study Club''' Mystery Lunch on Day 1 at 11:30am. 
'''Fashion Study Club''' Fashion show at the Fashion Room every day from 1am to 2pm. Recruiting models. 
'''Manga Study Club''' Selling anthology in Preparation Room No. 1. Review of 100 manga, old and new. Do come visit. 
'''Chemistry Club''' Behold the power of sodium. Dangerous, so we will not be responsible for injuries caused. Chemistry Room. 
'''Class 2-F''' Movie ''The Blind Spot of 10,000 People''. Can you guess its surprise ending? Airing schedules on separate page. 
'''Cheering Club and Cheerleading Club''' Combined performance on the School Grounds on Day 1 at 2pm. 
'''Tea Ceremony Club''' The traditional Kanya Festival open air tea ceremony will be held as usual at Shiroyama Park! 
'''Art Club''' Prefectural Art Exhibition winner ''The Eulogy of Blue'' now on display in the Art Room. Please do come have a look! 
'''Marching Band''' Floor Drill in the Gymnasium on Day 3 at 2pm. 
'''Ink Painting Club''' Exhibition held together with the Art Club in the rt Room. 
'''Charms Association''' In the Class 2-E classroom. We do all sorts of charms. Freebies available! 
'''Literature Club''' Anthology ''Kodama'' on sale in Preparation Room No. 3. 200yen per volume. 
'''Hyakunin Isshu Club<ref>A traditional Japanese style of poetry anthology of 100 waka poems where each contributor writes one poem - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hyakunin_Isshu Wikipedia]</ref>''' P, please...... Won't anyone play with us...... 
'''Occult Studies Club''' Exhibition in the Class 1-F classroom. This is serious research, so please think twice if you're merely coming out of interest. 
'''Quiz Study Club''' Quiz Contest on the School Grounds on Day 1 at 1pm. We await your participation. Prizes available. 
'''Astronomy Club''' The Kanya Festival is only held during the daytime, man. We can't see no stars, man. So we ended up doing models of the Solar System instead. 
'''Class 1-C''' Theatrical play ''Happy Tales of Hans Christian Andersen'' on the Gymnasium Stage on Day 1 at 2pm. 
'''Broadcast Club''' Introducing the latest happenings in the Kanya Festival every day from 12:30pm via the school's PA broadcast. You'll have to hear it even if you don't want to. 
'''Abacus Club''' Featuring speed abacus calculations as seen on TV in Preparation Room No. 4, Special Block. 
'''Debate Club''' English debate competition from Day 1, 11am to Day 3, 2pm in the Class 3-B classroom. 
'''Koto Club<ref>A traditional Japanese string instrument - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Koto_%28instrument%29 Wikipedia]</ref>''' Recital performances held twice every morning and once every afternoon. More detailed schedules posted in front of the Japanese-style Room. 
'''Rakugo Study Club<ref>A traditional Japanese storytelling style where the storyteller sits seiza style on the stage with a paper fan and tells a story that is usually long and comical - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rakugo Wikipedia]</ref>''' Performance on the Stage from Day 1 at 9am. Just when we thought we were the first to perform, the Breakdancing Club had... (T_T) 
'''Calligraphy Club''' Exhibition in the Calligraphy Room. 
'''Kado Club<ref>Japanese flower arranging - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ikebana Wikipedia]</ref>''' Exhibition in the 1st floor corridor. Please stop by to have a look...... 
'''Biology Club''' Model of natural habitat of Kamiyama. As a self-made diorama, this is a bit too grandiose that people can't tell which club it came from. 
'''Shogi Club''' Kanya Cup tournament. Waiting time per player is 30 minutes. Grand prizes await. In Class 1-G. 
'''Miniature Club''' Exhibition in the Physics Lecture Room. Featuring the battleship USS Enterprise. We also sell cute replicas. 
'''Film Studies Club''' Self-made movie ''Completion''. In the Audio-Visual Room. Schedules on separate page. 
'''Photography Club''' Exhibition in Class 3-G classroom. Also featuring demonstration of old-fashioned flash-powder photography. 
'''Movie Study Club''' Showing of movie ''Cinema Paradiso''<ref>An Italian film - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cinema_Paradiso Wikipedia]</ref> (1989 Italy) in the Audio-Visual Room. 
'''Sci-Fi Studies Club''' Featuring last year's Seiun Award<ref>An award for the best sci-fi literature published in the preceding year - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seiun_Award Wikipedia]</ref> Best Media Winner in the Audio-Visual Room. Title is... 
'''Physics Club''' We made a robot. A bipedal one. Though he can only push a baby pram. 
'''Global Act Club''' Exhibition in Class 3-E classroom. Please come visit. 
'''History Club''' Reconstruction of model of Kamaiyama Castle, aka "Shiroyama" (Castle Hill). Come marvel at its defense and discover how it ultimately fell. 
'''Handicraft Club''' Featuring the Mandala carpet. Though this may come from me, it does seem to emit some sort of divine ambiance. 
'''Confectionery Studies Club''' We will be selling confectionery "within the confines of the school rules concerning club activities" in the home economics room. Please do come! 
'''Light Music Club''' Though we're more of a band, this time we'll be registering as the Light Music Club. All day in the Martial Arts Dojo. 
'''Go Club''' Beginners Seminar in Preparation Room No. 2. There will of course be tutorial matches as well. 
'''A Capella Club''' Stationed at Class 3-C. Will be performing in the School Courtyard on Day 1 at 11am. Please come listen! 
'''Wall Newspaper Club''' Special Edition published every two hours during Kanya Festival. Featuring the latest and hottest topics being discussed. 
'''The Cooking Club'''  Cooking battle "Wild Fire" on the School Grounds on Day 2 at 11am! Seeking participants. 
'''Gardening Club''' Cooking harvested sweet potatoes...... But this isn't gardening, it's farming! Are you sure this is okay, prez? 
'''Brass Band Club''' Performing a different song everyday from 1pm in the Gymnasium. 
'''Magic Club''' Stall at 2-D classroom. Stage performance Day 1 at 11:30am. Please look forward to it. 
'''Fortune Telling Association''' Next to the stairs on the 3rd floor. 
'''Classics Club''' Why is the Kami High Cultural Festival called the "Kanya Festival"? The answer is in our anthology ''Hyouka''. 200yen per volume in the Geology Lecture Room. 

'''Organizing Committee''' 
'''Kugayama Muneyoshi (Student Council President, Kanya Festival Executive Committee President)''' You guys are overdoing this. That's all I'll say. 
'''Yazaki Keita (Student Council Vice President)''' The Organizing Committee can be found in the Student Council Room. Do visit us if there's anything you wish to discuss. 
'''Shoukawa Harumi (Student Council Vice President)''' At last a job well done... I get that feeling a lot. Guys, let's see this through without regrets. 
'''Funabashi Masaharu (Cultural Committee President)''' On top of the Kanya Prize Awards, we'll be adding a Best Club Award this year. Compete with all you've got, young ones! 
'''Tanabe Jirou (General Committee President)''' We've prepared plenty of rubbish and recycle bins, but please make sure you put everything in the right bins.
|}

After reading them in one go, I placed them back on my pillow satisfactorily. On the cover of the pamphlet were big words in Gothic font that read "Kanya Festival Guide", and underneath it a smaller caption which read "The 42nd Kamiyama High School Cultural Festival". This was created by the Council General Committee, of which I, Fukube Satoshi, was a member.

By the way, besides being a member of the General Committee, I'm also a member of the dexterous Handicraft Club as well as the prestigious Classics Club. As to which club was the busiest for me... I guess it'd have to be the Classics Club.

When I was drafted by the Committee President into the making of the festival pamphlet, I thought it would have been a simple job of merely copying last year's pamphlet format. But on the contrary, it was a rather difficult task. Though it was hard work, it is quite interesting when one puts in the effort to work on it.

As something of a reward, one of the privileges of dealing with such a difficult task was that I got to decide what materials to use, which was pretty interesting to say the least. As a result, I decided to play a little prank with the last section of this pamphlet, "Participating Club Comments".

For last year's pamphlet, the clubs were ordered according to the Japanese hiragana spelling, but I decided to change it into the order in which the clubs registered with us. When I made the proposal to the Committee President, saying that "For an official guidebook, it's not really fair that the A Capella Club always gets to start every year in such a conspicuous starting position", my motive was quite simple, really. At the very least, I would arrange to have the comments of one of my clubs, the Classics Club, placed in a noticeable position. Though the Committee President was doubtful to begin with, he soon agreed and the motion was passed unanimously. Under the official pretext of "registration order", the Kendo Club was the first to register, so there was no way I could move that from the starting position. But in turn, I get to mix up the order at the end. After all, it's much more noticeable if you're standing out "right in the middle".

Well, it's not exactly a grand PR effort. So rather than being pleased for advertising for the Classics Club, I was more pleased at my superiority in making such minor manipulation of the materials.

And so, to quote from Vice President Shoukawa, "At last a job well done". Besides work in the General Committee, work in the Handicraft Club was tough too. Just who was it that proposed making a Mandala carpet to begin with? Though as it was enjoyable, I guess I can't complain too much, but it was tiring for the eyes, sewing that stuff. With so much time spent on the General Committee and the Handicraft Club, my time with the Classics Club was brief in contrast. Conclusions cannot be made from databases alone, after all. With so little time left, I do wonder sometimes how on earth I wrote such an interesting essay for the anthology.

I Wonder where I should go tomorrow. At any rate, the Quiz Contest is a must. As it's held by the Quiz Study Club, their members can't participate in the competition, so that's got my attention. As for Day 2, the Cooking Contest looked quite interesting. I've decided on making a seafood fried rice dish, as I won't lose to anyone in that department.

I'm more worried about Mayaka being depressed about it. Well, she's a strong girl. Objectively speaking, her responsibility was relatively light. Though Chitanda-san may be quite worried, I'm pretty optimistic about it. We may not be able to do anything now, but somehow we'll get by.

Oh, I'm so looking forward to this Cultural Festival. And thus, the Classics Club will attempt to claw back from the jaws of failure.

How fantastic to have to face such a challenge which we have to climb through!

Anyway, I'd better get some sleep and prepare for tomorrow. It would be a serious blunder for Fukube Satoshi if he were to run out of energy for such an event.

003 - ♠01

As the owls outside kept on hooting, I ended up not feeling sleepy at all.

I was thinking about whether I should read a book, but I couldn't find anything that interested me on the bookshelf. So I went down to the living room, picking up the remote control to see what was on TV, but there wasn't anything interesting on. With no other choice left, I went to the dust-covered desktop PC in the corner of the room and turned it on.

This PC used to belong to my sis. Now it's become the Oreki family's common web hub. In practice I'm the only one that ever uses it, even though I'm not really that interested in spending time on the net. This machine was no old model, and was equipped with the ability to do calculations and store memory that I could never emulate, yet all I ever used it for was to check the web once or twice a week for any news. In other words, it was quite a pitiful machine.

The search engine website popped up. At first I thought of clicking on the news... but I changed my mind and entered "Kamiyama High School" in the search box. A number of links appeared, and I duly entered my school's website. This wasn't the first time I've visited the site, as besides the usual stuff about the origins of the school and description of its activities, it's also got a chatroom for current students, which was where I went before.

As for what I was looking for, it was of course the Kamiyama High School Cultural Festival. There's bound to be something about it found on the net. And as I expected, on the top of the website was a banner written in large typeface font "1 Day Remaining till Kanya Festival". At the side of the screen was an animation of a pair of male and female Kamiyama High students in uniform carrying stuff around. Other stuff on the page included the festival schedule, participating groups, traffic access, notice to visitors, and web store.

I have no idea how many groups have participated, but the site sure listed quite a lot. The page was full of photos, illustrations and handmade maps with loads of information on them, making navigation pretty easy. After seeing all of these in one glance, I decided to have a look at my own club, the Classics Club, but it was at this moment that the connection went off. I don't know where the problem came from, but from time to time, this PC just seems to have quite an unstable connection. Ah well, as I decided to go back to sleep, I heard someone coming down the stairs. As the footsteps were quite soft, I knew it was my sis right away. As it's quite bothersome to have to squeeze past each other in a narrow staircase, I decided to sit on the chair and wait for her to come down.

The footsteps entered the kitchen nearby, and the fridge door could be heard being opened, as well as the sound of glasses being taken out.

As I was about to make my way to my room, a voice called out, "Houtarou,"

My guess of who the footsteps belonged to was spot on. It was my sister's voice, which sounded half asleep.

"You have a Cultural Festival tomorrow, right?"

I turned my face towards the kitchen.

"Yeah."

"Better get to sleep soon."

"Wha?"

I made an idiotic exclamation. I sure didn't want to have her tell me to go to sleep the same way she would nag at me about eating with my mouth closed or remind to bring my tissues when I go out. Though I didn't want to say it out loud, because if I did, it would just lead to more trouble.

For some reason, she didn't seem to care as she poured something into her glass and drank it in one gulp and said, "...You seem to be having some problem anyway."

I didn't answer.

Once again, she poured a bit more of what she was drinking into her glass.

"I can tell what you're thinking just from your reaction. Anyway, the Classics Club is bound to encounter some trouble during the Cultural Festival. Think of it as something of a tradition."

Hmph, a curse huh?

"You sure have entered some troublesome club, really."

"Really?"

I so felt like retorting her right away, as she was the one who asked me to enter the Classics Club in the first place.

Upon enrolling in Kamiyama High School this year, I received a request from my sis, who was an alumnus of the Classics Club, to keep the club alive even if it meant just filling my name in. I originally expected to fully enjoy being the sole member of a club that does nothing, but it was not to be, as a girl called Chitanda joined the Classics Club for a purpose. Upon solving that "purpose" of hers, the Classics Club had ended up with four members. That chain of bothersome events was named the "Hyouka Incident" by Satoshi, and I ended up having to write an anthology essay about it.

By the way, I still don't know what the Classics Club does exactly. Normally one would expect a club called the Classics Club to involve the study of classic literature, but none of its current members seem to be that sort of people. As we have no seniors to tell us what kind of club it used to be, we've somehow lost our raison d'être. But personally speaking, I'm thankful it's ended up that way.

So, besides filling in the members' names, in order for a club to continue its existence, club activities must be held. As one of the officially recognized school clubs, we have a meagre club activity budget allocated to us for the purpose of "Anthology Compilation". And making use of these funds, we ended up publishing the essay anthology ''Hyouka''. There were many twists and turns along the way, but we've finally completed it.

And we will be selling them during the Cultural Festival, which starts tomorrow.

...Well, it was here that we encountered some problem. So my sis was totally spot on when she said "You seem to be having some problem anyway."

By the way, since it's my sis, she's bound to know what kind of activities the Classics Club is involved in. Yet lately she's been away from the country until just a while ago. By the time she returned, it didn't really matter anymore whether I asked her what kind of club the Classics Club was.

Anyway, subjectively speaking, I didn't particularly hate this club that I had joined. So instead of retorting to my sis, I said, "If there is such a cursed tradition, why don't you give me some charm or something, sis?"

"Are you trying to extort me?"

After being speechless for a while, I felt something flying towards me from behind. Just when I thought was she really handing some sort of charm to me, the thing I caught didn't have anything divine about it. It was a fountain pen. Though it wasn't divine, it sure had style, being deep black in colour with a dull silver lining along its sides. It's probably not cheap.

"You can take that."

"...Should I say thanks?"

"By the way, it's out of ink, and the nib's broken."

Stop throwing garbage around! After hearing her place something back in the fridge, her footsteps left the kitchen and went into the corridor, where she said, "...I'll come over to visit if I have time!"

"No, don't," I replied immediately.

Even if we're going to have loads of cases, having her come would just make things unbearable. I heard no reply from her as she walked up the stairs.

I lay on my bed.

Since I was waiting to fall asleep, I wasn't particularly thinking anything. Before long I closed my eyes and sighed deeply.

Today, or to be more precise, yesterday, we wasted a whole day preparing for the Cultural Festival. Currently the Kamiyama High School Cultural Festival officially spans four days, but as the first day was basically preparations, it was really only open for three days. The real thing starts tomorrow.

Satoshi seemed intent on having fun. That was to be expected, so it's not surprising. However, "enjoying the Cultural Festival" was definitely not something that "I have to do". I would have simply taken a nap in some corner of the school until the whole thing was over. So, even though I won't say something uncooperative like "This Cultural Festival business is boring", I would still stay true to my creed and utter my motto: "If I don't have to do it, I won't. If I have to do it, make it quick". I did not participate much anyway.

To be frank, even if I did nothing, it would still be counted as me having "participated". Since all we'll be doing is sitting there all day and selling the anthologies which we worked so hard writing. That was the original plan anyway.

Naturally, when the problem arose, we did not blame anyone. If there was someone to blame, then all of us were to blame. So as it's partly my fault, in order to cover my own ass, it became something that "I have to do".

The problem was, would I be able to "do it quickly"?

That said, even if the problem was not solved, it could be said that it was mere small potatoes. It was not something that must be undone. So Chitanda's worrying too much about this. She ought to think more like a happy energy-saver.

Neither pessimistic nor optimistic, like ''Que Sera, Sera'', I was calmly facing come what may as I waited to fall asleep.

004 - ♦01

I woke up in the middle of the night and got to thinking.

Oreki may have guessed incorrectly, but I'm not a perfectionist. While failure is to be expected if one does not prepare or research enough, but failure also occurs even when one has made every preparation possible. So while it's possible for other people to fail, naturally it's also possible for me to fail as well. So if I am to forgive others for their errors, I shouldn't be so unforgiving to myself. Yet I'm feeling angry. Even if everyone has forgiven me, sometimes I can't forgive myself. I can do nothing but be angry at my own failure. But why?

A while ago, Fuku-chan told me this: "Well, Mayaka, if you think calmly about it, it's no big matter. So you shouldn't worry too much."

"I'm not worrying. And it's not like I want to hear such common reasoning."

Fuku-chan crossed his arms and looked down while grunting deeply. Even though he was doing it on purpose, I didn't dislike that part of him.

"...From how I see it, I don't think you've ever been this angry regardless of whether you succeeded or failed, as well as whether you're a perfectionist or not."

"Really?"

Feeling interested, I stretched myself forward and asked, "Then why am I angry?"

"It's hard for me to explain. Though I may have a rich vocabulary, my knowledge of useful words is rather limited."

"So you know a lot of useless terms?"

"Well, there's 'tank desant' <ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tank_desant Tank desant - Wikipedia]</ref> and 'dumb luck'... No, that's not the point. For example, you know Houtarou's 'energy-saving' creed, right?"

I nodded honestly.

"That's what he calls it anyway. When Oreki is doing something, it's hard to tell whether he's doing it to 'save energy'."

"Even though you've known him for so long?"

"As if I would observe him all the time."

Fuku-chan smiled bitterly.

"Anyway, leaving Houtarou aside, in some way, if that creed were applied to you, then you're neither 'correct' nor 'perfect'. Now I'm not saying this to incur your wrath, as I mean something else altogether."

So that's what he's going on about, I thought to myself. To begin with, I never liked conversations involving myself, and so the conversation shifted to something else altogether.

Anyway, what's important now is that I could not sleep since I'm still feeling quite pissed off. Seriously, even though I've double-checked so many times, how on earth could I have neglected something so basic? And why didn't I notice the error being made after it had happened?

What was even more infuriating was that I would be unable to help out in rectifying the mistake come the Cultural Festival, as there was no way I could leave my activities with the Manga Study Club aside. Even though Fuku-chan did say "It's not really a big mistake, so don't think too much about it."

Argh, this pisses me off. I'm so angry at my own carelessness.

But, as infuriating as it may sound, Oreki was absolutely right when he said, in that buoyant manner of his, while avoiding my gaze when we were alone, "This isn't something you should fuss over. If you keep fussing over it, then not only Satoshi, but even Chitanda will have to fuss over it for you, right?"

It was just as he had put it. Even though I was the one being careless, when Chi-chan came, her face went pale as though it were her own responsibility. At the very least, I don't want to see Chi-chan spend the entire Cultural Festival with such a face.

So, for just a little bit, I tried to forgive myself. Try as I may, upon being reminded of that scene, I just couldn't calm myself down!

Guess I have no choice.

I must be so personally involved with the Kamiyama High School Cultural Festival that I've become too stressed out. Yet it was not good for me to lose sleep like this.

I got out of my futon and took out the bottle of sleeping pills from the first aid box, though I didn't really like taking those.

I took out one pill and cut it in half, and swallowed that piece of white medicine.

==Translator's notes and references==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Afterword|Volume 2: Afterword]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 2-1|2-1 - Has Something Happened With the Classics Club?]]|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kore wa Zombie desu ka?:Volume 1 Prologue

2013-09-06T19:08:20Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by LiTTleDRAgo

'''(!)'''

''Note: At the beginning of every chapter is a short aside/preview by one character, that (usually) has something to do with the section to follow. I will be translating these in '''bold''' before the main story part.''

[[Image:KwZ_01_006-007.jpg|thumb]]

'''Could you dodge a meteorite?'''

'''Well I did. But really I didn't.'''

'''An encounter is kind of like a meteorite that suddenly falls on you.'''

'''You never know when it will hit, and even if you did you could do nothing to stop it.'''

'''What the meteorite is made of, where it came from and what it will do... you can't know any of that.'''

'''All I can say is, when a meteorite falls, something gets damaged.'''

== Prologue: As of This Moment, You're Now a Masou Shoujo! Aren't You Honored? ==

The first summer since I came to this high school has arrived.

Every year it seems someone is debating "When does summer really begin?", but I don't care about that. "If it's hot, it's summertime." Isn't that enough?

I looked up at the clear skies with no trace of the previous rainy season, ignored whatever very useful thing the teacher was talking about, and just sat there enjoying the dullness of the lesson.

Oh, this is so boring. So wonderfully boring. Boredom itself is the most supreme luxury, in my opinion.

I slumped over my desk, exhausted. We were in the middle of a math lesson, but I didn't give a damn right then. I can't help it, ok? I hate the sunlight.

It isn't that I don't like the window side of the room. I consider the second seat from the back on the window side to be a very good position.

Jeez, how dare they throw water-- er, sun on my precious boredom time.

If this were night school, I wouldn't be so bothered. It isn't really about the heat.

It's the sunlight I can't stand. The sunlight!

There's no use in sitting here going on about it. I offer my thanks to whoever invented the curtain.

In an effort to cut off the sunlight, which they say is bad for your skin, too, I leaned back my seat and poked the boy sleeping behind me with my pencil.

"You mind closing the curtain?"

He just kept on snoring away, with no sign of waking up. I ought to just make this jerk sleep for all eternity. You hear me, jerk? I'm gonna eat you up!

Not good, I'm starting to lose it here... I squinted my eyes and glared at the abominable sunlight.

Damn it, if it weren't for the light from that blasted sun, I would fear nothing at all!

Well, if you've been awake through this your brain is probably melting away like a snow cone from the confusion, so let me put this as bluntly as I can.

I'm a zombie.

Uh, also a ''Masou Shoujo''.<ref>By changing one kanji in the usual phrase "mahou shoujo" (magical girl) this is a new word that means something like "magically equipped girl".</ref>

Yes. That was my once in a lifetime coming out speech. Okay, time to sleep now. Please let me sleep.

...And would someone please get that curtain?

As I recall, it happened around 7:12 PM.

That day, I had passed the time idling around school until the sun departed; when night came I left the gates.

You're probably wondering why I had to wait for nightfall, but I couldn't help it. If I tried to walk around under the sunlight I would collapse into the dirt almost immediately.

Despite appearances, I am a zombie, you know?

My house is about five minutes' walk away from the school. And of course at this late hour I don't exactly have a love interest to walk with me, so I headed home all alone.

I should have made it home in five minutes, but that day I felt like taking a detour.

Near my house there is a graveyard. It's fairly big graveyard, and like the typical zombie that I am, naturally I love the place.

Perhaps in defiance of the hot end-of-June air, the wind that blew there was cool. In the sky no stars were visible, only the glow of moonlight.

As I proceeded to about midway in, my footsteps made an enjoyably crunchy sound on the gravel.
There, in complete disregard for prudence I sat directly on top of one of the tombstones. The chill of the rock felt unbearably good.

In the mood for some moon gazing, I stuffed my cheeks with an ''onigiri'' I had just bought. It was a moment of bliss. Ever since I became a zombie, I've been a lot more hungry than usual.

I may seem like a lonely sort of person, but I believe being alone is proof that one is at peace. Alone I can waste time at my leisure. This in itself is my ideal lifestyle.

So, just when I was feeling blissful...

I think I had built up some tension. I took the plastic bottle of green tea I had just finished and hurled it into the sky. It flew so far that it looked like a speck of dust.

As I watched the night sky wondering when it would finally land, I caught sight of something else shining.

A bird? No no, too big to be a bird. And there were two of them. And no matter how I looked neither of them seemed to be my plastic bottle.

I fled from that spot. I didn't panic, nor did I rush. I simply observed their trajectory, figured out where would be a safe place to stand, and moved myself there.

There was a loud "CRASH!" and a hole opened up in the place I was standing.

It blew the gravel on the ground into a tremendous cloud, and sand and rock poured down over the tombstones.

Now I see, this must be what they mean by "heavy rain"<ref>The word ''doshaburi'' (downpour) is spelled with a kanji that means "earth". Ayumu is making a lame pun here.</ref>, eh?

As I silently promised God I would never ever litter again, I made my way back to the newly formed crater.

I mean, come on, anyone would be curious. It had nothing at all to do with me being a zombie.

"Owowowowow!"

A girl wearing a cosplay you'd be hard pressed to find anywhere but a doujinshi sale was there clutching her hip. I estimated her height to be around 145cm.

Underneath the girl, an Asian black bear wearing a school uniform lay senseless on the ground. Also, for some reason there was a chainsaw off to one side.

When I picked it up, it was definitely a lot lighter than I thought. Or maybe it just felt light because I'm a zombie. ...But enough of that.

"Heey!" I called out to the girl holding her hips. She shook her chestnut colored, soft looking shoulder length hair and glared back at me.

Her pupils were large and intense, like a cat's. I wanted to stare lovingly into those pretty eyes, but my gaze kept drifting upward.

The reason for that was the bit of hair bouncing at the very top of her head, a unique phenomenon known as an ''ahoge''.<ref>Ahoge literally refers to the real life thing called a "cowlick" but somehow that word fails to encompass the concept of Haruna's hair. Look at her illustration if you don't believe me.</ref>

"Are you all right?"

"Aaaahhh!"

Her mouth opened wide, the girl pointed her finger in my direction. What did she see? Could it be that she figured out I'm a zombie?

"My ''masou-renki''! Give it back! Quickly! Hurry up! Immediately, this moment, quickly, rapidly, directly, in the blink of an eye, shortly, instantly, in a flash, at once, right now, swiftly,　immediately give it back!"

With a clattering noise she stomped her way across the gravel, drawing closer to me.

"Wait! Just hold on a minute. What the hell is a ''masou-renki''?"<ref>Masou -> Magic equipment; Renki -> Training tool. You can see why I'm not going to type these all out a zillion times, right?</ref>

As she menaced her way across the gravel her ''ahoge'' waved back and forth. But what is the deal with her outfit, anyway? That costume, embarrassing just to look at, went "whoosh" and vanished, twinkling away to reveal her white skin... wait, she's naked?

"That thing that you have! If I don't have it then I can't use my attack magic!"

It seemed she was so angry she didn't even realize her own clothes had disappeared.

At any rate, she had such cute little breasts. It was awesome. Mother, I now know how it feels to truly be alive! ...Even though I'm dead.

"This?" I pointed to the chainsaw in my hand. She made a grab for it.

When she tried to touch it, the chainsaw released a spark like static electricity and stopped her white hand from getting close.

"Ouch! Why?!"

She tried again and again. Each time she came near it sparked. When she tried to force herself to hold on anyway, it turned into a powerful electric shock.

"All that aside, do you have a change of clothes or something?"

"Ah, huh?"

She was probably repeating my words in her head. She thought about it for around 2 seconds. Then her cheeks, ears, her whole face, even her entire body turned red.

"Don't look at me! Pervert! You Ero-Special!"

"Ero-Special? Don't call me something that sounds like Warsman's finishing move!"<ref>This is a Kinnikuman reference.</ref>

Without stopping to debate the matter she kicked me in the face as hard as she could, then hid behind a nearby tombstone.

I wasn't even given a chance to consider going down there with her.

The more than 3 meters tall bear wearing a school uniform bent its knees and jumped into the air, throwing gravel all around. It was the one other thing that fell down here with the girl. Even a zombie like me would be startled, right? It was so sudden.

From when the bear rose high into the air to when it hit me with a flying kick took no more than about 1 second, as I remember. A magnificent quick attack, indeed.

But this was no time to be admiring it. As the heavily muscled foot struck my cheek with full force, my head collided with a tombstone.

Oh, my. I'm so glad I'm a zombie. I feel no pain at all. With my body, I could even smash my little toe into a corner and it wouldn't hurt. I am dead, after all.

I stood up and faced off against the bear. That last attack had knocked the chainsaw from my hand, and it fell to the ground nearby. The naked girl timidly tried to touch it, but of course it zapped her with a spark and rejected her.

"I've just got one question; what is this bear?"

Out of the corner of my eye I watched the girl turn her eyes back to the bear. I don't know where the heck it learned to, but the bear was taking a stance very much like kung fu.

"That's the fiendish high-school girl Kumatchi! You'd better run away! If you don't you'll be killed in an instant!"

The shocking truth. Somehow this bear is a high school girl... or is it? It is wearing a school uniform. That at least makes it a student. Well, taking 700 grains of salt with that,<ref>Ayumu literally stated that he would "yield 700 steps to that" which is another metaphor for suspending disbelief. Multiplied by 700. It's a big bear, you know.</ref>

"Doesn't seem all that fiendish to me?"

The bear before me had big round eyes like a teddy bear. Its fur was pretty, and it was actually kind of cute, ok? Enough so that if it weren't moving it would look just like an enormous teddy bear itself.

"Idiot! You are really stupid! Can't you measure your enemy's strength at all? This is why I can't stand the humans in this world!"

The girl continued on in an amazed tone of voice. You haven't really measured my strength right either, you know.

The not very strong looking, teddy-bear-like, cute faced bear opened its mouth. Then, with its fangs out it turned toward the moon and howled. It was the cry of a wild beast.

At that atmosphere-shaking roar, the girl and I both stiffened in fear. From the bear's mouth a purple poisonous-looking breath rose like a mist around us.

I closed my fists lightly and squinted my eyes.

The bear sucked in its breath and lowered its hips, then exhaled more of that purple gas as it kicked off from the dirt and rapidly closed the distance between us.

A backhand. I caught it with a backhand of my own. That was a marvelous strike, leaning in with its full body weight. It followed up with a spinning kick、then a series of three kicks moving from low to high, then a full-on shoulder tackle. And all of these flowed from one hit to the next without missing a beat. --I can't dodge this, it's freaking impossible!

In short order I was blown away and slammed into the tombstone the girl was hiding behind, pulverizing it.

"Uwah!" was yelled by the girl, not me. I don't feel pain, after all.

"Why did you have to come over where I am? Ugh! Didn't I tell you not to look?! You Eroro Gunsou!<ref>A reference to popular manga/anime Keroro Gunsou, of course.</ref> Just die already!"

Her already reddened face became even more red, and she started punching me repeatedly. Such a fresh attitude, this one.

"Would a uniform be okay?"

"I don't care!...Huh? What are you talking about?"

Her head tilted. Those large round eyes blinked twice.

"For your change of clothes."

Leaving it at that, I picked myself up and kicked the gravel covered ground.

I aimed for its head and stretched out my hand. The moment we crossed, its fur coated, muscle bound hands entwined with my own.

And the next, it swept my feet from under me and jammed my back into the gravel.

So this bear has no thumbs, but it can still perform a throw, huh? Along with that, it fell over me and elbowed me in the face. This too was with amazing force, and it made a terrible sound as though I had been hit with something like an iron ball. I thought perhaps it made a hole in the ground the shape of my head.

When I tried to hit it with my fist, it instantly jumped back. Again, it took that sort-of kung fu stance by stretching out its hands along the horizon, and waited for me.

Slowly I stood, brushing the gravel off, and once more I held up my fists.

"Don't you get it!? Someone like you can't defeat a Megalo! Now hurry and run away!"

From the shadow of a tombstone flew her nagging voice. Well now, you just shut up and watch me.

There was a single tree that overlooked the graveyard, as if watching over it. The tree swayed in the wind, and its leaves rustled. To me, the sound seemed almost like a cheer.

Once again, I closed the distance between me and the bear. I approached him straight on this time, with the intention of grabbing onto his face.

Once again, the bear’s hand grabbed onto my zombie arm. But this time the bear couldn’t stop me. I grabbed onto his uniform sleeve and pulled the bear towards me, while the other hand grabbed onto his huge nose.

Then I took the howling bear’s head with both hands and twisted. I heard a huge satisfying Crack!. The bear sent a line of drool flying into the air and spun around a number of times before stopping. Then, that three-meter tall bear fell onto the floor with a thud.

Have you heard of the idea that humans cannot use 100% of their strength?

The body can’t tolerate it when you use 100% of your strength, so the brain deliberately locks up some of this power away. Sometimes, in great catastrophes, you can tap into this power. Like at a fire or something.

Well, my body can tolerate it. In fact, I wish my body could lock some of this strength away. I can put out not only 100% of my strength, but 120%. I mean, that’s what I just did. And I can do even more.

I mean, I’m a zombie after all.

My muscles might protest, but I feel no pain. What’s more, my body has definitely become sturdier and heals quickly. Granted, if I use too much strength, my arms might fly off or something in reaction.

While I was thinking about these things, I successfully disrobed the evil high school girl or whatever and handed the uniform to the naked girl.

The girl quickly snatched the huge uniform away from me.

“Look away!”

She angrily issued that one command, and I obeyed. I quickly turned around, and stood there while listening to the rustling sounds of her changing.

“So, what exactly was that bear thing?”

“I told you already, didn’t I?! It was the evil demon baron Kumacchi!”

… Well, that name sure is different.

“But also, to think that a B-class Megalo could be wiped out in one strike…”

“Well, one strike or whatever, if you twist something’s neck around once it’ll die, right? I don’t know a single person who wouldn’t die from something like that.”

Of course, that’s only from personal experience.

It seemed that she had finished changing, and I felt a pull on my shirt.

When I turned around, I saw the girl wrapped around in the huge baggy uniform that was dragging on the floor and had its sleeves rolled up a large number of times.

She was glaring at me and her mouth was twisted into a frown. Her ahoge, as if it was receiving a signal from somewhere, violently swayed from side to side.

“Pick up my masou renki.”

It was right there, but she probably still couldn’t touch it. I listened to her desire and collected the weapon. Even though I was touching it, I didn’t get shocked.

“Geez. Why exactly am I being rejected by this thing?”

Even if she asks me that, all I can do is cock my neck in puzzlement.

“Alright… take me to your house. I have to make a phone call.”

“Phone? If you need a phone… I have one here.”

I took out my cell phone from my pants pocket. I had smashed hard into that tombstone earlier, but it seemed that my cell phone hadn’t broken.

“What kind of sorcery is that?”

Seeing the black cell phone, she took a step back and seemed to fall into a defensive stance. I don’t think she knew what a cell phone was. When I held it out at her, she dodged. Heh, amusing.

“It’s just a phone.”

“Really? If you’re lying to me, you’re going to become like Kumacchi over there.”

She pointed at the collapsed bear. The bear turned into sparkling white particles and rose in the wind, soon disintegrating… I wouldn’t want to become like that.

“Yeah yeah.” I responded nonchalantly, and began to explain to her how to use the phone. Quite unexpectedly, she sincerely listened to my explanation and nodded.

Whether she understood how to use the phone or not, with the quickness of a master of Hyakunin Isshu<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hyakunin_Isshu</ref>, she snatched the phone away from me and dialed a number.

Riiiiiing. Riiiiiing. Riiiiiing.

“Ah, is this Dai-sensei? It’s me. Haruna from the refrain year, rising class!”

It seemed she had gotten a hold of who she wanted.

From what she had said about “humans in this world” before, she was probably from another world. I guess phone signals could traverse worlds… and for some reason, the words “refrain year, rising class” had a bad ring to them.

“Eh? Ah, I haven’t found it yet… sorry about that. But there’s something else. I’m being rejected by Mystletainn.”

It seemed that the chainsaw had the fancy name of Mystletainn.

“Ah, yeah. It just shoots sparks at me. Yeah. My magic power dried up? I see… wait! There’s no way a human in this world could have that kind of magical power!”

Oh? For some reason, she seemed surprised at something. She began to pace around the area with a hand on her chin, and appeared to be thinking.

“I see. Certainly, that can be the only explanation. I understand. For now, I’ll do what I can in this world. As for how I’m going to get home… alright. Excuse me. Sorry for taking up your time. Yes. Alright, until later.”

I couldn’t really follow the logic of the conversation, but if you’re done with my phone, please give it back. When I held out my hand, she roughly thrust the phone back into my hands.

“You, you stole my magical power, didn’t you?”

She glared at me with upturned eyes. Why exactly is she looking at me like that?

“I have no idea what you’re talking about. Sorry.”

“Who exactly are you? Dai-sensei told me that you’d have to have an impossible amount of magical power to be able to steal the magical power from me, the genius bishoujo demon baroness Haruna-chan!”

So now you’re a demon baroness? Is she obsessed with demon barons or something?

I have no idea about this magical power or whatever she’s talking about. But, I knew one person who was well-informed about this kind of thing. That person was probably at my house right now, leisurely watching comedies on TV.

Well, what should I do? The only two people who knew that I was a zombie were myself and the person who made me this way. Well, I guess it probably is fine if I told it to this “genius bishoujo demon baroness Haruna-chan” too.

“Hurry up and speak! Who are you?! Could it be, you’re one of this world’s wizards?! Y-You thinking of stabbing me to death or something?!”

… What kind of terrible wizards do you know?

“I’m a zombie.”

“Hueh?”

“Just a walking corpse. I’m dead.”

“The undead! Undead demon ba-… no, you’re not a demon baron, that’s for sure.”

She covered up her words mid-sentence. Does everything have to be a demon baron with you?!

“I see… hmm, I see. If you’re dead, it won’t matter if you’re impaled with a sword…”

Why exactly did she want to impale me with a sword that much? Hm? Wait a second. Could it be that she knew that I was stabbed to death?

Lately, there have been a series of bizarre serial murders in this town. I also got involved with that and died… and well, the reason I’m a zombie now is because the murderer stabbed me with a sword. And even if she knew about these murders, would she know that the murder weapon was a sword?

Perhaps… the one who killed me was… her? Her attitude is just too strange…

Exactly what does she know?

“Hey, are you connected to the serial murders?”

“… You’re going to take responsibility for your actions.”

She completely ignored me. Well, whatever. I’ll ask her later.

“What responsibility?”

“My mission as a masou shoujo in this disgusting world was to look for artifacts. Also, to defeat the Megalo that appeared.”

“Ahh, a mahou shoujo. I thought that’s what you might have been.”

“Huh? I’m a masou shoujo! Don’t lump me together with those clichés!”

“I don’t know the difference. So, what are Megalo? Things like that bear?”

“Yes. That frightening thing before.”

“Why are you fighting with things like that?”

Even for a zombie like me, it was a tough opponent. For this cheeky little bishoujo, it was probably a matter of life or death.

“Megalo are little insects that are trying to destroy my world. So if we leave even one alive, there is no future for masou shoujo like me. And that’s why I’m a warrior. Hmph, pretty amazing, aren’t I?”

“I see, so they’re your natural enemies. If they want to destroy your world, why exactly are they appearing in this one?”

“Well, let me just ask you, do you really want to have a war at your own home?”

Well, don’t go and fight at someone else’s doorstep then! Although, if she’s getting rid of things that are also threats to humans, then I guess I’m grateful.

“Anyways, I can’t fight in this condition, so you do it!”

“Huh?”

“From henceforth, you have become a masou shoujo! You should be honored!”

In a flash, she pointed at me with her index finger. What, was this an official decision or something?

“Wait wait. Those, umm… mahou… I mean masou shoujo… I’m a guy, not a girl. You should stop while you’re ahead.”

“As if I care! I told you to just do it!”

Eh, is she deaf or something? Now I know what they mean when they say “I’d like to see her parents’ faces.”

“Please reconsider it. This really is an important point. It’s not like it’s that easy to-“

“And in that time… I’m super ultra mega reluctant but… you’re going to allow me to stay at your house.”

She muttered with a frustrated look on her face, and averted her gaze.

… Give me a break. What’s going to happen to my lonely, boring days if someone as noisy as this came over to stay? Just thinking about it frightened me.

“… You, what’s your name?”

“It’s Ayumu. Aikawa Ayumu… hey but seriously, just think about it a bit mo-“

“… Ayumu. I see. It’s Ayumu.”

How deaf can one person be? I get the feeling that I knew exactly what the inventor of the phrase “in one ear and out the other” must have felt. Even if I told her she couldn’t come over, anything I said that she didn’t want to hear would just not register, right?

And also… this situation was my fault in the first place…?

… Well, whatever. If it really is my fault, then I have no choice but to at least let her stay over. Yes. Life is about accepting things. So let’s not hesitate.

“I understand. I’ll… be a masou shoujo or whatever.”

She was probably waiting to hear my surrender. Her ahoge bounced up and down in a lively fashion and she nodded with a triumphant expression.

“If you’ve decided that, let’s begin practicing being a masou shoujo right away!”

I watched her with my head held between my hands as she pumped her fist in the air, and began to walk with a spring in her step.

“But, I have one condition.”

“What? If it’s something strange, I’m going to kick you.”

“I want you to call me oniichan.”

Ahh, geez, she really did kick me hard. It was a high kick in the style of Mirko Cro Cop.<ref>Mirko Filipović is a Croatian heavyweight kickboxer, retired mixed martial artist, politician, and law enforcement officer. His nickname, Cro Cop, short for "Croatian Cop", comes from his membership in the Lučko Anti-Terrorist Unit, Croatia's elite Police Special Forces tactical unit. For more info : http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mirko_Filipović</ref>

And well, that was how I was forced to become a masou shoujo.

Even though I’m a guy. And, well…

I’m also a zombie.

<noinclude>
==Translator Notes and References==
<references />
</noinclude>

Teh Ping Talk:Sword Art Online

2013-09-06T19:07:55Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by 87.123.71.15

Please translate vol 2, have been dying to see it's complete... --[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 09:27, 1 December 2011 (CST)

Even if you say that, I need to wait for Tap to come back from Tekong and have his say...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 06:51, 1 December 2011 (CST)

Oh --[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 09:27, 1 December 2011 (CST)

Regardless, thank you for translating the prologue of volume 6, since there hasn't been an SAO update in, like, three months. Thank you again. [[User:Bzk3000|Bzk3000]] 13:28, 1 December 2011 (CST)

Speaking of which, why is 朝田詩乃 translated as Asada Sinon? It's Asada Shino. And I messed up on the Yui thing.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 21:59, 1 December 2011 (CST)

Yea it should be Asada Shino for her real name. Sinon is her game name. [[User:Xplorer30|Xplorer30]] - [[User_talk:Xplorer30|Talk]] 22:25, 1 December 2011 (CST)

Just in case you are wondering why we used "Sinon" for her game name, because the author wrote it in English that way. For reference, volume 5 chapter 6, that is page 229 to be exact. [[User:Xplorer30|Xplorer30]] - [[User_talk:Xplorer30|Talk]]

Ah, don't worry, I figured it out yesterday. Katakana was given as シノン--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 21:11, 2 December 2011 (CST)

My watchlist says Teh ping and SAO vol 2. Are you doing SAO vol 2 now? --[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 01:10, 31 December 2011 (CST)

? That's a lie. Of course I got something else planned today.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 01:24, 31 December 2011 (CST)

Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Finally I can read SAO Volume 2 in full. Oh you have no idea how long I've waited. You're the best translator in Baka-Tsuki. No lie. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 05:22, 31 December 2011 (CST)

Now I have a new hero *_* Don't push yourself too much and sometimes, have a break ^_^ --[[User:RxD|RxD]] 12.25 31 December (GMT +1)

THAAAAAAAAAANKNNNKKKKKKK YYYOOOUUUUUUU TEH PING. FINALLY FINALLY FINALLY FINALLY SAO 2!!! ----[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 22:40, 31 December 2011 (CST)
A bit question : In vol 1, Kayta is a she. Also, Is it Kayta or keita?

Hey, Ping. Dropping by to say Thank you a LOT for your work in SAO! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 22:19, 31 December 2011 (CST)

Teh Ping, what's up? When are you planning on continuing vol 5? If you could tell me it would be a load off my shoulders. I had been waiting for so long. So very very long. But I can wait more, as long as I can see the goal. You know the whole thing about walking in the dark ''versus'' walking while seeing the light at the end of the tunnel. Please tell me. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 13:51, 7 January 2012 (CST)

Teh Ping? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 06:33, 9 January 2012 (CST)

At the very least, not this month.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 06:42, 9 January 2012 (CST)

NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! (ghost leaving mouth) (*POP*, snaps back to reality) Please have mercy. Mercy I beg of you. Do not torture me so. It's just one whole and two-thirds of a chapter. Please, please, pleeeeeaaaase. I beg of you. I ''can't'' just skip those chapters and go on to vol 6. That would mess up the whole plotline. Teh Ping-donoooooo~. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 12:27, 9 January 2012 (CST)

Don't ya worry Zero. Everything gets done...one day. XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 13:08, 9 January 2012 (CST)

But it's ''vague''. Too vague. And too far off. Plus it's a cliffhanger. I wanna know what happens next. It's like bowling, only the ball veers off to the side at the very last moment. Teh Ping-dono~. Help. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 01:38, 10 January 2012 (CST)

I understand you're eager for more, but you shouldn't be too pushy about the generous service Teh Ping is providing for all of us. It's pretty easy to get burnt out translating plus he has real life stuff I'm sure. [[Special:Contributions/74.137.227.30|74.137.227.30]] 04:34, 10 January 2012 (CST)

Patience is a virtue (and yes, I'm enjoying how Zero is suffering now). And besides, SAO isn't on the I-must-complete list. Yet.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 04:39, 10 January 2012 (CST)

Okay, enough with the junkie act from me. But I do humbly request that the 1 and 2/3 chapters left in volume 5 be completed as soon as you have time. Right now the situation can be compared to putting a morsel of delicious meat infront of a pet which is tied up just so it can't ever get to eat the food. (Strechy stretchy cant get any). XD. So I do humbly request, with all due respect that Teh Ping makes some time to complete vol 5. I mean I know how busy you are by using [[Special:Contributions/Teh Ping]] to see your contributions. You're really burning the midnight oil there buddy. I just want to make sure you don't forget about SAO. BTW how was my act? Funny, no? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 08:14, 10 January 2012 (CST)

Well, it's unlikely that I can do it the next month too, considering that I target to finish Unicorn 1, Kaminomi 2 and DenYuuDen 1. However, if it's a partnership where I can get another translator or two to help out, I'll definitely work on it since it eases my workload.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 08:51, 10 January 2012 (CST)

NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO. *Faints* [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 12:03, 10 January 2012 (CST)

Just a quick question. How many pages in vol 5 are left? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 12:14, 10 January 2012 (CST)

Huuuh...I guess it'd bearound 1/7 of a novel, which should be around 40.

BTW, Zero, I just saw this:
"Do not ask when Chapters will be released"

"You are not permitted to ask when chapters will be released. Scripts are released once the Translator group is finished with them. All your whining will do is irritate the group's staff and make them leave the scene. That will mean even slower releases or none at all. Please have some patience."

XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:34, 10 January 2012 (CST)

IIRC, chapter 6 is until 260-270, it should be at the 200 mark now, chapter 7 is the shorter one. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 19:34, 10 January 2012 (CST)

Thanks. I did not know both those things. I'll take care in the future. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 00:15, 11 January 2012 (CST)

Out of curiosity, what would you say your Kanji proficiency is at? I'm pretty good at syntax, but having to stop and look up every kanji completely destroys me. I'm wondering at what level did you start to read light novels (not translate them), assuming Japanese isn't your primary language. The only reason I ask is because I find that I learn faster by reading versus spoken word (though I practice with that too) so I managed to acquire a few VN to go through. I'm trying to get the point where I can read fluently and am wondering if I need to build up my Kanji reservoir first, or if constantly looking up kanji is natural. [[User:Catchfraze|Catchfraze]] 16:56, 11 January 2012 (CST)

For me, I was pretty much Chinese educated at home since it's my mother tongue, so I do have a rather solid base in that, more than my English too. I just read light novels after I learned the basic hiragana and katakana and try to smoke through with my kanji until I get a denshi jisho to check through.

For your case, yes, you would need to build up your kanji reservoir assuming you're non-Chinese or Korean. VN is a good way to start as hikari and Cosmic Eagle would tell you, but I didn't start from there (for obvious reasons). Now, take your time digesting the vocabulary, and if you want to start off with LN reading, Kaminomi, Baka Test, Seitokai and DenYuuDen are the easiest I can think of.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 23:49, 12 January 2012 (CST)

Furuki tomo yo, taskete kudasai. I believe I speak for all SAO readers when I say that we are still eagerly awaiting the completion of volume 5. Currently you are the only one who can do so. I beseech you to help those of us who are trapped in the darkness. I know you are busy. But even so I would like to humbly request that you may try and make some time soon. I personally ''really'' want to know what happens next. So much so that I have resisted reading volume 6 so as to not have it spoiled. It's mind taxing and frustrating. But even so I want to read SAO's GGO arc in the proper order. I... I... I can only ask and hope that you would grant us your favor. Old friend, please help/save us. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 11:28, 5 February 2012 (CST)

[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] has already discussed the topic of SAO 5 on [https://twitter.com/#!/Teh_ping/status/157132759779909632 twitter]. [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] has humbly requested translator help to complete SAO 5. If you noticed, SAO 5 is currently not on [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping's]] timeline. If you would like to help, it's best to try to recruit some translators to help [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] -[[User:Milki|milki]] 11:40, 5 February 2012 (CST)

Can't... breathe... Please... help.... Gak kuh kak... [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 12:31, 20 February 2012 (CST)

Hey Teh Ping. If it's lack of the raws that's the problem I might be able to help. See: http://rawscans.com/forum/viewtopic.php?f=12&t=13740 [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 13:06, 20 February 2012 (CST)

I sent you a PM in the forum, just in case you check this place more often. [[User:Xplorer30|Xplorer30]] - [[User_talk:Xplorer30|Talk]] 12:28, 26 February 2012 (CST)

Zero, if it helps, at the beginning of volume 6, there's a brief summary of what happened at the end of volume 5. You'll at least know what happened on-screen and how that part led to the events of volume 6. 17:31, 26 February 2012 (CST)

THANK YOU!!!! [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 11:00, 5 March 2012 (CST)

Ice Milk Tea, I wanna double check with you on the SAO Volume 7 chapter 6 translation. At the end of the translation pages, it had the message "To be continued".
Is it finished translation already? Anon 23:22 29 March 2012 (CST)

That wasn't done by me. I noted on Facebook that it would be out on April Fools. There's still 28 pages to go. 30 if you count the afterword.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:31, 29 March 2012 (CDT)

Happy April Fool Ice Milk Tea. I just laugh at the SAO Volume 7 chapter 6 translation. Nice one. I was like Wtf before I notice the date. Anon April Fool 2012

Hopefully, we can have people focus on volume 8 so that I don't have to do that chapter and go straight to 9. Frankly, I'm tired or having to work alone for most of my series, so it's a great help to have extra translators like js06, kuroi, and the guys here. (think these are the only extra translators in my active projects nowadays). In case people ask me why I'm taking too many projects, it's because nobody else would.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:46, 3 April 2012 (CDT)

Hey Teh Ping, I want to ask something about volume 1. After the boss fight on the seventy-fourth floor, is there any change in the ways Asuna and Kirito address each other? Like is it more intimate? Me and my editor have been argued about this since Vietnamese way of address each other is more complicated than English. [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] 05:49, 9 April 2012 (CDT)

I didn't translate that volume, but I do remember that Asuna added the -kun honorifics behind it after the boss fight. In this case, you can make it a little more intimate.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:29, 9 April 2012 (CDT)

Hi Teh Ping, it's me again. Question: In vol 2 "Moring Dew Girl", "coniferous" is refer to a species or a phylum. I ask this because "coniferous" can be translate into two meaning, which both of them fit in this situation, and I don't know which one I should use. If you need more information, just look on Wikipedia. Thanks [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] 09:35, 18 April 2012 (CDT)

It's actually more of a phylum, like how these trees are more predominant in the colder regions--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:42, 18 April 2012 (CDT)

Although if I translate like that, it gonna sound weird in Vietnamese, but I guess stick to the original meaning is still better [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] 10:50, 18 April 2012 (CDT)

Just keep it like Christmas trees or something. There's no real need to worry about the meaning since the theme's Christmas Day. And that story reminded me of the matchstick selling girl story for some reason...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:54, 18 April 2012 (CDT)

I need your help. Could you quickly translate the untranslated text on the pics shown [[Talk:Sword_Art_Online#Volume_6|here]] and the sections immediately below (Compared to chapters and volumes it should take you a few minutes)? If you translate the text I can photoshop it into the pics. I've already done some of them. I just need the translations in order to do the rest. The sooner these pics are translated the sooner I can photoshop them. Thanks. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:35, 1 May 2012 (CDT)

WTF TEH PING!? GET BACK TO WORK ALREADY, YOU BASTARD!

Hey! you a Coworker at Ping's place? I'm sure he has to work hard! doesn't want to get fired from his job now, else he won't be able to make a living. So I agree with anon! get back to work! only TN when you have free time! working hours is not necessarily free time!!!! --[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] - [[User_talk:Pryun|Talk]] 08:09, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Just delete those Caps. No need to even bother with rage maniacs like those. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 08:56, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Umm,so it's more of an addition from someone who protested about his resignation...MIA from Sword Art Online and not a co-worker's rant?--[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 09:22, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Someone missed my sarcasm... I thought it was pretty obvious. --[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] - [[User_talk:Pryun|Talk]] 09:25, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Isn't sarcasm supposed to be in ''italics'' with a ~ at the end, or a music note? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 09:52, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

I don't even get how people can be stupid enough to write this kind of bull***. They should be grateful for the work already done. And, there's absolutely no way anyone would want to keep translating after reading that. I think that was a pretty good retort, Pryun.--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 09:56, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Uu..(cough)I got it actually.I'm just not sure,as it sounds sarcastically convincing.Sorry.--[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 10:58, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

He will not need to work on SAO Vol-9 as he had planned because BeginnerXP seems to have a good handle on it alerady - hence withdrawing from that project, Kah --[[Special:Contributions/203.21.188.199|203.21.188.199]] 14:54, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

What if I tell you that BeginnerXP is also quitting this series once he's done with his part? I don't blame him--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 20:15, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

He too...Well,it's truly sad.Thank you for all of your hard works.--[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 20:50, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi Ice Milk Tea,
I saw in the SAO registration page, you list that you had completed the Volume 8, Murder Case in the Area.
However, I am unable to find the link for the chapter. Could you provide the link?
Thanks. --- Anon205 30th May 2012 20:33 CST

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=147832#p147832 --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:37, 30 May 2012 (CDT)

Thanks Ice Milk Tea. So decided what to study after your complusory army stint? ---- Anon205 30th May 21:21 CST

Working part time on two jobs at the moment (I'm already out of army). Not willing to reveal where I'm studying though. --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 08:29, 30 May 2012 (CDT)

Hahaha.. Dont worry.. I would not pay you a visit when I headed down south visiting my relatives. Good luck with your studies and dont overwork. Two Part time job can be very demanding.
Also, thanks for translating Vol9 Baka. --- Anon205 (<--usually lurks around recent changes to see which volume had been updated) 30th May 2012 21:45

Thank you for the translation ... hard work keeping up with 2 jobs and still providing the fans with awesome translations ^_^

Thank you very much for the translation.If I may ask,is it ''Cline'' or ''Klein'' that's used as the official name of the bandanna wearing katana user?(Sorry to ask,just curious.)--[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 17:31, 31 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank for the translation, dude! I knew you were being ts... I mean you're a nice a person!! XD

...It, it's not like I did the translations because you guys voted for me to work on this series, baka...!!! (Okay, jokes aside, I'll be stopping this series once I'm done with 10.)--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:17, 1 June 2012 (CDT)

XD. Very funny. Thanks for sticking around until vol 10. Looking forward to it. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 13:37, 1 June 2012 (CDT)

Yeah, what Zero2001 said :D --[[User:M.A.D|M.A.D]] 17:25, 3 June 2012 (CDT)

<nowiki>:)</nowiki> Thank you very much.Also looking forward to this.Have a nice day.--[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 18:33, 3 June 2012 (CDT)

Oh yeah, Ping, I think that there is a talk page for SAO that got locked. Since it has been two months, could we un-lock it so that users post their questions and comments? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 23:05, 29 June 2012 (CDT)

Ping, Is there anyway to change this :
http://sadpanda.us/images/1057223-ER5OIBH.bmp
into this :
http://sadpanda.us/images/1057227-UHNU6NL.bmp
without manually change it one by one? -- [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 07:27, 3 July 2012 (CDT)

I'll give an answer on his behalf, since Ping rarely edits those anyway. Use find and replace. Most software for text has them. --[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] - [[User_talk:Pryun|Talk]] 06:10, 3 July 2012 (CDT)

I tried already, did not work T>T 07:26, 3 July 2012 (CDT)-- [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 07:27, 3 July 2012 (CDT)

I'm really wondering why you are asking it in Teh Ping's page for Sword Art Online, since in this project we keep the curly quotes. To answer your question, the replace function in windows's notepad should work. (Edit: it seems you found how to do it with MS Word in your talk page) [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 12:44, 5 July 2012 (CDT)

For goodness sakes. That's something you should ask me. ME. I'm the demon king of replacement (and a thorn in a certain someone's side) around here. Muahahahaha. Anyways. Take a look at my talk page. If you want to do it on the net, the answer lies in Foxreplace. If you want to do it offline in a text editor, then there should be a Find and Replace option in your text-editor's edit menu. Use that. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:12, 5 July 2012 (CDT)

Yes, i have found the way, thank you^^ -- [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 20:00, 5 July 2012 (CDT)

Hi, just wanted to let you know that if you want extra editor, I'd like to help. Just drop a google doc link on my talk page or on BT forum --[[User:M.A.D|M.A.D]] 06:33, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

Hi, could you translate the plot summary on volume 2 's cover, please? Just the first paragraph is enough, I had already ask someone from my forum translate it, but since he doesn't read SAO, his translation is very crappy hence I have no idea what it means. Thank you. [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] ([[User talk:Gingi|talk]]) 03:45, 14 August 2012 (CDT)

Thanks for the awesome translation. Could you TL the color pics now? Then I can photoshop them. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 09:40, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

Teh Ping, Could you translate the last remaining color pic of v10, at the very least? I wanted you to re-transalate all v10 pics so I could fix them to match your novel translation but I'll settle for the last pic and make the edits you mentioned in passing for the rest. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 08:07, 10 October 2012 (CDT)

... It looks already translated to me. Or maybe I'm seeing things. Unless [[:File:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_10_-_008.jpg|This]] isn't the last image? --[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] - [[User_talk:Pryun|Talk]] 08:56, 10 October 2012 (CDT)

I meant the one before that one. namely, [[:File:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_10_-_006-007.jpg|this one]]. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 09:11, 10 October 2012 (CDT)

In BeginnerXP's volume 10 pdf that image is translated however I don't know who or where it was translated [[Special:Contributions/124.150.38.26|124.150.38.26]] 09:17, 10 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks to Anon's info I was able to compare Teh Ping's translation with BeginnerXP's image and thus upload a scanlated version. Teh Ping, please feel free to check for any mistakes and tell me. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 15:01, 10 October 2012 (CDT)

Wait, so...is Volume 11 released already, and just not translated because Teh Ping isn't working on SAO anymore? Noooo! [[User:Shichiya|Shichiya]] - [[User_talk:Shichiya|Talk]] - 04:06, 17 October 2012 (CDT)

No. It is not out yet. BTW, Ping isn't the only one working on SAO.--[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] - [[User_talk:Pryun|Talk]] 05:26, 17 October 2012 (CDT)

Ah...I'm sorry if I've given offense. I am greatly thankful to all the other translators as well. I just...can't wait for the next volume, and I thought that it came out in October. - [[User:Shichiya|Shichiya]] - [[User_talk:Shichiya|Talk]] - 06:11, 17 October 2012 (CDT)

Well if you ''really'' can't wait and know how to read japanese you should search for the Web Novel version of the Alicization Arc. I found one on JCafe and downloaded it. Not giving the link though. That's against the rules. You'll have to search for it yourself. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 07:18, 17 October 2012 (CDT)

Honestly, part of the fun of reading SAO is how they're translating it into English on BT. It's a certain writing style by itself...I'm not sure how to describe it, exactly. It's just...really nice. But I'll find that copy when I'm really desperate for it. Thank you. - [[User:Shichiya|Shichiya]] - [[User_talk:Shichiya|Talk]] - 10:19, 17 October 2012 (CDT)

I know you are going to retire after this, so I will like to thank you for your work, and also, if you do end up coming back (I hope), please help finish the rest of the SAO translations. Thank you.

Checking before you retire, but is there a reason for the "it"s and bold text on chapter 3, part 1 of volume 10? The original text seems to be written in 1st person, so the only reason I can think of, is to replicate the lack of pronouns referring to the narrator there... --[[User:Tap|Tap]] ([[User talk:Tap|talk]]) 10:52, 15 December 2012 (CST)

Yes, that's basically it. Technically, 'I' would be more appropriate for this kind of situation as a FPV, but I don't want to bother switching POVs in this story, especially when the non-Kirito parts are mostly in 3PV, like GGO.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 11:30, 15 December 2012 (CST)

Hi, I just want to say thank you for all the hard works you have done for the LN community in general, and for Sword Art Online in particular. So, thank you, and happy New Year!!! --[[User:M.A.D|M.A.D]] - [[User_talk:M.A.D|Talk]] 12:01, 27 December 2012 (CST)

Hi, I noticed something odd on Vol. 7 Chapter 6 of SAO. It was written " His speed slowed down with the large amount of sparks caused by the sparks on the soles rubbing against the ground." "Sparks caused by sparks" is just weird and bothers me, so I just wanted to see if that was really what it's supposed to be. Thanks for your time. [[User:Shortykilz|Shortykilz]] ([[User talk:Shortykilz|talk]]) 21:42, 3 January 2013 (CST)

Replace the second 'sparks' with 'friction'.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 21:45, 3 January 2013 (CST)

== Sword Art Translation Cancellation Question ==
With Yen Press taking the license for the light novels, does that cover the entire light novel series, including the Progressive series? From the article on ANN, it seems like it is just the main numbered series. It will also, unfortunately take most likely around 4 years to catch up to the Japanese release of the final Volume so far, Alicization Dividing, I think it was, even though one chapter seems to already be done. At least since it isn't being abandoned until release of Volume 1, there are a few more months to hope for a translation to finish before the long wait, unless Yen Press actually translates them quickly and finishes within half that time.-- Anonymous 23:47, 25 August 2013 (CDT)

Does the license include the web-versions too? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 02:11, 26 August 2013 (CDT)

The web versions are NOT covered. This is for the Light Novels. The web versions are/were available for free on the author's website until they were published, last I knew. -- Anonymous 11:07, 26 August 2013 (CDT)

Will the side stories also be taken down?--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 11:52, 26 August 2013 (CDT)

Will SAO Vol. 13 be Translated before you Abandon the Projekt ? [Anonymous 15:55, 6 September 2013 (UTC + 1)]

Dress na Boku ga Yangotonaki Katagata no Katei Kyoushi-sama na Kudan:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2013-09-06T19:07:51Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Pudding321

==Chapter 1 : Sherlock’s Disaster==

[[Image: Dressboku v1 005.jpg|thumb]]

===Part 1 : The Reason Why I was Dressed as the Genius Young Girl===

“Oh! Isn’t this royal lady Miss Glinda, the alleged genius young girl?” Endless cries sounded within the large hall in the palace. “She is the great mind and the jewel of Winstoria, the country known for its knowledge and arts!” “Even the king, too, lets her do things to her heart’s content!" “The king of Winstora sending her is the proof of our country's, Ehren’s, alliance with theirs.”

Even in the evening, the hall was as bright as the noon. Hung way on top on the ceiling was a multitude of candles, burning delightfully. In this welcoming ceremony, the buzzing, prestigious men of Ehren surrounded the genius, Miss Glinda. This Miss Glinda these men landed their curious eyes on was me<ref>boku, a young boy referral to himself, also used by tomboyish girls</ref>, who was wrapped in glamorous western-style clothes. I curled up my body like a caterpillar, walking forward, timid and afraid.

“So this is Miss Glinda, alleged to be a beautiful girl with lively, glamorous golden hair, burning eyes lit with fire, and a neck that rivals that of swans. But she just looks like any other adorable girl in their seventeen’s.”

“Don’t be fooled by her appearance. Miss Glinda can surpass a hundred scholars, a thousand businessmen, or even an army of ten thousand.”

Comments and debates flung into my ears incessantly. These were words I had heard over and over again since I was a child. Speaking of Doyle Glinda from the Winstoria Kingdom, she was a versatile genius: she was admitted with full marks into the central university of the Winstoria Kingdom when she was seven. And when she was twelve, she took the role as a professor. The next year, the king offered her a room to start serving as the deputy director of both the cultural department and the royal institute. Until then, when she was seventeen, she was a monster, being a genius not only at knowledge essentially but also at politics, economics, arts, and military affairs. This wasn’t any exaggeration. The appalling thing that tickled me was that all of these comments on Glinda were all authentic! However, there was a problem of paramount importance lying upon my eyes. It was the fact that the person bathed in the eyes of the prestigious people of Ehren, the person scared to death, was not the versatile genius Miss Glinda but an ordinary guy, her twin brother Sherlock Doyle—that would be me.<ref>No, Watson. He is not your partner.</ref>

Ahhhhhhhhh. What the hell had happened? How did I end up here?

Everything started last week. At that time, I was still a downright loser doing household chores at Souvans, the capital of the Winstoria Kingdom. After breaking up with the flower-like girl<ref>flower may mean the girl is beautiful or may mean their parting was expected as flowers are expected to rot after they bloom</ref> who works in a bread store on the street, when I planned to weep over my wound, that guy appeared.

“Hey. Welcome back. You’re Sher-kun, right?”

A man had opened the door with a special key while I was out, and was now sitting on the sofa in the living room, smiling to me with an elegant face different from that of a thief. He had a long, slim body. He was wearing a black jacket, a black sleeveless garment, back pants, black gloves—everything he wore was black—even the hair bound behind his back was black. The tender, shimmering eyes were yet of a deep so blue one could not see any falseness in it. Sher, the name he called me, was my nickname. My dad was a businessman born in the Orlando Kingdom<ref>No. Don’t expect any Disneyland there.</ref> on the west side. My mum was from the Romasia Kingdom<ref>The Roman empire wasn’t built in Asia.</ref> on the south side. They used to call me as Sher when I was still a child. Until then, no one would call me Sherlock or Shirley<ref> of course they won’t call you Shirley, you cross-dresser!!</ref> but Sher instead. However, since I became a return student after failing the preparation test for university, my small amount of friends was gone. As such, I felt detested to see this smiling person in front of me, and I couldn’t imagine comparing this man of success in his life to me, a loser in everything, even in his love affairs.

“Who are you?”

I couldn’t fathom why the smile on his face grew wider and larger after I had questioned him with such an attitude.

“Oh. I’m sorry for my belated self-introduction. I’m Helmut Dahlberg, a colleague of your sister as well as a diplomat.”

Dang. He really was one of those people familiar with Glinda. A diplomat? They are the first-grade civil servants. How dare he just come in recklessly as he wanted to. Was he Glinda’s lover? He had a good look, unfortunately, Glinda wouldn’t fall in love with any male.

“If you’re looking for Glinda, she will either be in the cultural department or the royal institute. She won’t return home normally. And she’ll be at Ehren next week. The king has called her to serve as a home teacher of the king’s children. Shouldn’t you know of this from the newspapers?”

Ehren was a small island country in the west and had been shutting itself from other countries for a very long time a while ago. About ten years ago, the present king, called as the hero king or the deity king, declared that their country would now be going to actively absorb cultures from other countries. At spring of this year, Ehren and the Winstoria kingdom formed a new alliance, and as the proof of their union, Miss Glinda, the country’s proud genius young woman, was sent to Ehren to be the home teacher of the King’s children. Nevertheless, compared to my sister, I had no strengths, having to depend on my sister even for my basic needs. Not to mention I failed the preparation test for university and was ditched by my girlfriend. There was not a single attachment of my sister to me, a failure with no sign of a future of any kind.

“We need your help, Sher-kun.”

“Me? Aren’t you looking for Glinda?”

“I’m sorry, Sher-kun.”

His think, long fingers stretched to me, took off my glasses, and then loosened the knot of my bundled hair, my tousled hair pointing to all directions.

“W-What are you trying to do?”

The diplomat, brimming with masculine-sense, glared at my panicking face directly and nodded his head afterward.

“Yes. Indeed.”

“What? Indeed?”

“Sher-kun. How many fingers do I have here? Can you see them?”

Neglecting my question with a seeming attitude, the diplomat then raised his fingers.

“Two.”

“How about this?”

I stopped for a while.

“Three.”

“Your eyesight is well. Why are you wearing glasses?”

“This is my freedom! Now, give me back my glasses!”

Out of my expectation, the diplomat swiftly dodged my stretching hand and showed a genuine, amiable smile.

“Sher-Kun, you’re a wonder like no other. These eyes you have. This nose. These lips. This neck and limbs. Even your waist is small. With such white skin, short figure, and high voice—everything is perfect! There is no other boy who would be suitable to wear Glinda’s clothes!”

“What are you talking about, you per—!”

The creeps got on me. Wasn’t the fact that he said I was very suitable for my sister’s clothes proof that he was a pervert? Some kind of pervert that loves boys? Seeing me back off, the perverted diplomat heaved a deep sigh.

“The truth is that Glinda have been missing.”

“Ha?”

Missing? Glinda?

“Two days ago, she wrote down on the table in the cultural department: ‘From now on, Glinda Doyle will resign from all matters.’”

Glinda Doyle resigned from work? Not long, my breathing patterns accelerated, my heartbeat raced, even some sweat started to ooze out.

“Hey! But look, Glinda is so mischievous and elusive—she’s a bit different from normal people.”

Even when Glinda was so mischievous, I was sure that she wouldn’t bring hassle to others by getting lost after the extravagant news of her visiting Ehren. Even if she was so elusive, capricious, self-centered, and taking no heed of the feelings of others at all, she would still take on the king’s orders with a simple nod...oh, actually, maybe she won’t. Then, what the...how terrible! How terrible this would be!

“But! Glinda she would definitely come back after a while like nothing happened!”

Looking at me, who was sweating from head to toe, from the mirror, the diplomat Helmut stared at me with a stern look.

“If this was possible, the emperor’s military would have found her in these two days. However, no luck. They haven’t found her yet.”

“The emperor’s military...”

What a huge matter this enlarged into! Blood was drained from me momentarily. What should I do now, Glinda!

“The problem at hand is that the ship to Ehren will leave tomorrow. We must find a way—any way—to put Glinda on that ship.”

“Y-Your face is too close. Okay. Just tell the king of Ehren that Miss Glinda’s sickness has deteriorated, and the event has to be postponed.”

“Impossible,” he refuted distinctly, “many countries have been fixing their attention at this event—Glinda’s going to Ehren. This can result in breaking the friendship bond between Ehren and our country. It’s a very important political problem.”

“Your face...is really too close! So, what should we do?”

My sense of premonition grew larger gradually. I was only an ordinary peasant with a famous sister. I was only a stupid love fool and shut-in, waiting to be called to the army force. Hold on a minute—does this mean I have to... ‘Interesting History Documents’, a book I favoured, suddenly popped up in my mind. It was about a female swindler who pretended to be a duke’s illegitimate daughter to be sent to another country to be married as a princess. There was also some kind of fool called Calnucker who was referred as the red army lord of Orlanda and a hero of some sort. He even found someone to do his university preparation test for him—this nonsense composed the story. And while I was reading the book, I retorted here and there, laughing and thinking how impossible it was for those things to occur. Facing and lying on the walls of the narrow room, I, trembling vehemently, was chased down by the black-cloaked diplomat like those cat-chase-rat games, with the diplomat having that bright, eager smile. 

“Sher-kun, please take on Glinda’s role in being a home teacher of the children of Ehren’s king.”

My mind became void all of a sudden.

“No way! This is too difficult!”

What a ridiculous idea.

“Even if Glinda and I are twins, she’s a girl, and I a boy!” 

“I know this as well. However, these are all tiny and insignificant matters when placed in line with affairs of the whole country.”

“Don’t say such things with such a stern look on your face! This is completely not a tiny matter! Aren’t boys and girls completely different from each other!”

“Well. What difference is there?”

Helmut stared at my body insolently. 

“There’s no breast here. You see, the breast!” 

“Glinda’s aren’t big too. Besides, pads will help.”

“Ha. I’m at puberty, you see. I’ll grow taller; even my muscles will gradually form. My beard will sprout one day, and my voice will become low and dry! My identity will definitely be revealed in no less than two years of time! Glinda is someone who was admitted into the highest educational institute with flying colours when she was only seven, yet, being at seventeen, I even failed the preparation test for university. I’ll never take on the job well!”

I was surely not capable of taking her role. This was a definite ‘no’. But then, the diplomat Helmut just replied, ‘Hey. You won’t know until you try.”

Having that said with a lighthearted smile, he pushed me into the chariot, taking me into some big house, then bound my waist, stuffed some pads at my chest, dressed me nicely, smeared my hair meticulously with rose oil and bound my hair. In front of the large whole-scale mirror I could see a young girl with golden hair, wearing a vast amount of laced silk clothing—it was me, who looked very alike to Glinda! Although the face was almost the same, Glinda’s brother, I, was only an ordinary person from head to toe. It was because I hated to be compared to my sister that I had to cover my face and wear glasses, and went as far as letting my hair on the front all the way down. Ahhhhhhhhh. For all these seventeen years, I had hoped that I wouldn’t be alike to Glinda. Why...Why was my skin so bright and smooth, my eyes so glamorous, my eyebrows so long! My lips were as pink as my hairband, slightly trembling due to the forced treatment, so feeble and fragile that produced the adorableness one couldn’t stand from protecting. What should I do? I’m even mesmerised by my own charm! Holding my shivering shoulders, Helmut said with a friendly voice, “You’re perfect, Sher-kun. Now the mission for you to take on Glinda’s role is easy as cake. What a relief that the outside world didn’t know that Glinda has a twin brother. Moreover, the princes and princesses of the emperor are all still children. The oldest just having had his eleventh birthday a few days ago; and the youngest only five. You only have to teach them some basic math, like what the primary schools teach nearby. Isn’t this job as easy as cake? Of course, the elite military of the Winstoria Kingdom would risk their dignity just to search for Glinda. It won’t be long, probably half a month at most—no, with their experience, knowledge, and ability, one week would be able to do the job.”

“No. I want to go home! This is abduction. You hentai police who picked the wrong guy!!”

I would never agree to be under this torture for a total month however he tried to convince me. Like a child, I jumped up and down, waved my hands expressing dissatisfaction.

“If you continue to protest and escape, Glinda would be locked behind bars for treason.”

“Wuaghh.”

“Once this happens, and if this was the reason Ehren and the Winstoria Kindom fired off a battle, not only Glinda but also her relatives—you, that is—won’t be allowed to stroll on the streets ever again.”

“Wuuaghh.”

“No. You and your sister will be hung.”

“!”

This dark-hearted diplomat threatened me with a smile so genuine that the owner wouldn’t want even to kill a bug.

“For Glinda is a genius, it’s impossible to catch her if she escapes with simple methods. But, the country must do something in response to this incident: that will be letting you to be the scapegoat and take your sister’s place of imprisonment. Do you want to receive detention and be imprisoned for treason, or do you want to be welcomed extravagantly in the palace as a royal highness? Even someone as ordinary as you know how to choose, right? Sher-kun.”

Didn’t he just claim that the military of the Winstoria Kingdom are so excellent they could quickly catch Glinda? Then why was I to be the scapegoat for imprisonment? Wasn’t this contradictory? Forget it. This problem was too tricky for further investigation. I would have to acquiesce for now. War! Imprisonment! To be hung to death! I couldn’t fight these wild imaginations off my head, my stomach twisting together so strongly like never since (or maybe it was ascribed to my waist being bounded).

“Wuagh. I’ll let you be in charge.” 

The next day, under the supervision of the gracefully smiling swindler Helmut, I was shipped to Ehren. I felt sick of the vibrant shaking feeling in the ship for it was the first time I had ever taken a ship ride. I spent the whole week of the voyage vomiting in a room, spewing out everything from my stomach. In these few days everything inside my body felt blank as ever, making me feel like a dry old mummy. When the ship voyage ended, I headed to the palace of Ehren slowly in a chariot beside two rows of soldiers holding their guns upright, entering a monumental building surrounded by high, solid walls. Guardians also stood along the building. In this sudden strict and tight atmosphere, I couldn’t act out any elegancy but to advance forward to the hall cautiously. I was wearing a dress, taking the role of a genius young woman. Crap—my stomach was strapped tightly—it felt terrible. Actually, everywhere on my body was strapped tightly. This strap must have been made from whalebones, for it pressed on my limbs so hard they were about to snap apart! What a torture! Those buttons behind was so pressed they seem to snap off too. Oh, how I felt like a sausage. Furthermore, what was wrong with this skirt! It was too heavy, like a piece of lead hanging on my waist. And this butterfly-knotted boot made from swan’s down was too small. Every step I take I would nearly miss the floor; my heels are starting to tremble. To uphold the integrity of the Winstoria Kingdom, the best dresses and boots are used in the welcoming ceremony of the Ehren king’s family. These costumes wouldn’t be seen on ordinary female workers. This was what the diplomat Helmut told me proudly. But why—why would I, a boy, have to pretend to be a princess!

“Don’t worry. Everyone will believe you’re an adorable young girl. Even people on the streets would want to hit on you, “ that Helmut guy blabbered endlessly and shamelessly.

To be hit on by some guy? How embarrassing. Wahh. My vision had been blurred. To be commented by some strange old freaks in the castle of another country—my small, thin nerves are soon to be torn apart. I had never experienced being the spotlight of so many people. Since childhood, I had kept a low profile of almost no sense of existence whatsoever. When I was at middle school, I summoned my courage to confess to a girl in the same class, but she replied to me with an angelic smile, “Who are you?” Hell, what? Why was that man over there, who has a beer belly, looking over here with a detested face? That man was wearing even more gorgeous clothes than the people around him. Hold on a minute. Was he the king? Did this mean he didn’t welcome me? His eyes grew with fire, as if telling me that someone as detestable as I had better go home. Wait. The king of Ehren should still be very young. Did he grow old so fast because he had to control a whole country, bearing on pressure and hard work an ordinary peasant like I couldn’t imagine? Suddenly, so refreshing a sound broke the air one couldn’t help shivering to it.

“Welcome to Ehren. It’s my pleasure and joy as king to welcome you versatile genius, Miss Glinda.”

What? His voice and his face didn’t match at all. By the way, that guy’s mouth had been shut all along. I averted my vision to a side. There stood a lovely thing with even more gorgeous clothes than the fat guy, wearing a cloak with fur lining. I stared my eyes wide at that thing, opening my mouth wide like an idiot. What? A beauty? Was this an artwork this country collected? Or was this a world heritage? It felt completely natural to use these exaggerated words to describe this thing, for it had the beauty that humans wouldn’t have had. The loose silver hair bundled behind its back fell on its cyan, glossy clothes softly. Its skin was as if made from plaster. Its small chin had a perfect curve. Under its graceful eyebrows were deep blue eyes resembling the colour of the ocean of the northern countries. Its lips bloomed a delightful, magnificent smile. Every part of its body was like a female, but there wasn’t any feebleness lying within: captivating dignity and exceeding glamour emanated from its head to toe.

“The king of Ehren, Cecillo, had the beauty like gods.”

As if dancing from above the heavens, his silver and blue stature made everything around him lose their colours. Only one glance was enough to make one to eagerly bow to this beautiful and elegant lad. On a side note, when I first heard of him from the newspapers, I scoffed at them in my heart that in fact he was just an old and unpopular man. But he was really a king with transcending beauty. It felt odd and subtle to compare him to ‘super beautiful women’...actually this was my failed attempt in making an ironic statement. It seemed he was too beautiful a soul that induced feebleness in my legs. Oh, how many people in the world would be like him? According to the ‘World Royal Illustrations’, there would be over thirty, but were all of these shimmering creatures monsters? They weren’t human to start with! When I looked at myself who pretended to be Glinda through the reflection of the mirror, I was stunned and thought what a gentle, beautiful person I was. But now that I compare myself to the king, I was in fact just a cricket—no, an ant—no, not even a flea! The fat-stomach guy still stared at the stunned me with a surprised look. When I noticed this, I came back to my senses.

“I-It’s the first time we’ve met. I’m Glinda Doyle. Thanks to you, this voyage was very painfu—no, pleasant.”

I pinched the lower part of my skirt and lowered my head. Arghhh. My waist was still strapped tightly, about to collapse by the increasing tension. Wearing a lady’s costume in front such a beautiful person! A lady’s custom that would even lose when compared to that man! Wuaghhh. How humiliating. Around Cecillo gathered some children, who obviously were his children and were nurtured pretty well. They began to introduce themselves before their father.

“I’m the eldest prince, Ryuuju. I’m excited to learn about the costumes, traditions and culture of the Winstoria kingdom,” the black-haired and blue-eyed successor said formally with his chest held high and face tensed. It was obvious he had been doing too much to establish relationships. With a bit of stammer, he introduced himself statically. The eleven-year-old boy heaved a sigh after trying to be brave and kick off his nervousness.

“I’m the eldest princess, Seria,” a young pretty girl with mysterious magenta eyes and lustrous silver hair said while pinching her skirt to salute elegantly. She succeeded her father’s beauty and looked like a doll with life blown into her! Though it was a dool with no vigour in her eyes as well as her expression. Her hands, her neck, and her ankle that could barely be seen all were of the lavish white colour. The eldest daughter was about nine. There was no sense of uneasiness to include her into the most beautiful princess in the ‘World Royal Illustrations’. On top of that, every member of this family were of the beauty type. While the eldest daughter captivated me and took my attention aloft, my shirt was suddenly pulled downwards. Looking down, I saw two adorable children with hair as bright and golden as wheat that was bundled with two butterfly knots; their eyes that gazed upon me had the azure colour of the summer sky.

“My, my. Seria-sama is too beautiful that Miss Glinda didn’t pay attention to me. I’m the second sister, Sarasa. Isn’t Miss Glinda a genius? I thought Miss Glinda would grow horns. Aren’t Miss Glinda just another normal person?”

You call me normal? What a stun.

“Glinda’s brother has the same face as his sister, but he hasn’t any attraction like hers.”

“How ordinary Sher is.”

I had known this for a long time. There wasn’t any need to repeat this. I became a bit dejected—but of course I hid it from my face. Then, another princess with the exact face of Sarasa said with a delightful tone, “I’m the third daughter, Orie. I’ve heard, Miss Glinda, that you have wings on your back.”

“Your eyes would emit colours of wavelengths dancing over the spectrum!”

“Your mouth would puff fire, obliterating the armies of the enemy!”

“Have you hid your horn away? Can you let Sarasa and I have a peep—just once, all right?” They pulled on my collar, shaking side to side, with an anticipating look on their faces. I wasn’t sure whether the authentic Glinda had wings or not, but it was sure I hadn’t any! When I was struck dumb, unknowing of how to reply, Cecillo said with a genuine smile, “The horns or wings of Glinda are things rarely seen, like golden leaves, icy leaves, or clovers. Even I, as a fellow-worker, haven’t seen any. But alas, princesses, you will be living with Glinda for two years, so there might be a chance for you to see Glinda with her horns grown.”

“Wuaghh. That’s great! Orie!”

“Really? How I want to fix my eyes upon Miss Glinda every moment.”

The twin princesses held their fingers together, jumping up and down in joy. Their golden hair vibrated along their actions like rabbit ears. I threw glances of resentfulness at Helmut, yet he pretended he didn’t see me, and hid behind the sisters, remaining silent. The youngest boy put his hand behind his back politely and came in front of me.

“Glinda. This is the second son, Shin.”

“...”

With brown hair and green eyes, the prince looked up at me hazily. Different from the eldest princess, he seemed to be quite weird.

“Nice to meet you, prince.”

“...”

He gave no response. Probably he was just five and he didn’t know what was going on. So, the eldest prince was Ryuuju, the eldest princess Seria, the second and third princesses Sarasa and Orie, who are sisters, and the second prince Shin. Wah. My head had gone all twirling just by trying to remember their names. So, ‘Glinda’ would be the home teacher of these children. But what should be taught to these princes and princesses? Paying change or some history was enough, wasn’t it? Prince Ryuuju was unhappy. Princess Seria kept her icy face. Princesses Sarasa and Orie was so elated a strong sunlight beam that pierced through me. And Prince Shin was now having a nap—a tough job indeed.

[[Image:Dressboku v1 027.jpg|thumb]]

<center>◇ ◇ ◇</center>

The king smiled elegantly at me, who was getting more nervous and tense.

“My princess just had a sixth child a few days ago, so she is now recuperating and thus couldn't come to greet Miss Glinda.”

Now that he mentioned it, I hadn’t really seen his princess yet. And I hadn’t seen any other young women in the hall save me—oh, I wasn’t a woman to start with! When I was still at a loss, the king suddenly came in front of me. What the...! I felt that my hand was grasped! To be treated with such an intimate attitude, I panicked, my heart racing and my consciousness flying away. Wuaghh. My hand was grasped tightly by a man. How disgusting. What was wrong with this guy? Had he fallen in love with me? Wasn’t it too impetuous of him, a king, to express such good will in front of his vassals and the messengers of the Winstoria kingdom?

“I’m welcoming you along with the princess’s part, Miss Glinda. Please be a teacher not only of the children but also of me.”

Hey. I wasn’t Glinda! I was only an ordinary peasant who read the miscellaneous and social pages of newspapers, ‘Interesting History Documents’, and blabber about the bad words of geniuses, heroes, and fame to acquire happiness, aiming to be a NEET<ref>Not In Employment, Education, and Training</ref>. Sweat bubbled up drop by drop. (By the way, let go of my hand, you sexual-harassing king!) I squeezed a soft voice uneasily, “I-I’ll work hard to meet your expectations.”

<center>◇ ◇ ◇</center>

Letting me take on the role of Glinda was certainly arduous. After been through the nerve-wrecking welcoming ceremony, I went to my designated room alone, throwing myself on the bed, crossing my legs, holding my head, and rolling back and forth.

“What will I work hard for? Everyone was obviously suppressing themselves from laughing.”

Whenever I remember what happened today, my face would get as hot as being burnt. Helmut stood at a side, covering his mouth with his hand, his shoulders vibrating incessantly. Even the king had his mouth vibrate slightly when he held my hand. Oh, how I wanted to go back home. This place was completely different from my flat. It was so lavish a room I couldn’t calm down here. Could I trust the elite military of the Winstoria kingdom? When would they find Glinda? Glinda, where are you? Since long ago, I couldn’t get how Glinda thinks. There were long periods when I couldn’t contact her, yet she would suddenly return home one day and begin her experiment on new medicine, mixing all kinds of liquids together. She would go up on the practice stage, and under the effects of the hypnosis, she would make herself believe that she was a donkey and run off everywhere, shouting. She would abruptly say she had to prepare for some surgery even when she hadn’t any sickness or discomfort, thinking of weird things like an idiot. Nevertheless, if she knew her younger brother would be a substitute for her, would she, albeit someone who thinks almost completely different, come to save his brother out of remorse...or would she? This thought was battling me, stirring up uneasiness within me.

The door was opened with a creaking sound. In a flurry, I placed my knees together, sat upright, tidied up the hem of my skirt<ref>an ordinary guy would have never been aware of the skirt</ref>, and smoothed my hair with my hand. Crisp sounds came from there—was it a thief? No way, this was the palace! Oh, in palaces, there are assassins! Could it be that some other countries sent assassins to take away Glinda’s life to prevent the union of the Winstoria Kingdom and Ehren? I had heard of this kind of story from ‘The Late Carebanat Empire: The Double Spy Princess’ from the newspapers. However, what appeared behind the crevice of the door was those girls with fluffy golden hair and cyan eyes—princess Sarasa and princess Orie.

“Wa! She saw us.”

“It’s because you, Sarasa, who was so loud.”

“Eh? It was you, Orie, who showed your face suddenly.”

Oh, so it wasn’t assassins.

“So, what are you finding I...me for?”

I almost used the wrong pronoun and called myself I.<ref>Sherlock wanted to say boku, but then he changed to watashi, as boku is a male pronoun of oneself in Japanese</ref> Then, the two twin sisters stuck their tongues and came to me.

“Sorry, Glinda.”

“Actually, all we want is a little peep to see what you’re doing.”

“To see if I have horns on my head or not?”

See what you had done, Helmut. You had let eight-year-olds get serious.

“Do you really have them?”

“Um...”

Embarrassed and flustered, the two of them said with impatience.

“Um...I want to know more about Miss Glinda.”

“What person is Miss Glinda? I really want to know too.”

What? Did this mean I was very popular? Phew, maybe I was in fact a bit cool, being loved by these two girls—oh wait, I was now a ‘girl’, and I wasn’t any lolicon<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lolicon</ref> either.

Princess Sarasa and princess Orie lifted their heads to look at me in embarrassment. Their adorable, pitiful faces were more than enough to kill any lolicon on the spot—could they be angels? I was starting to get a bit perturbed. No, I didn’t think of anything nasty!

The little girl, like the fragments of angels, said shyly, “This is because Miss Glinda is going to be our mother.”

What? Your mother?

“If Miss Glinda is someone scary, then we as stepdaughters would be bullied. We’re quite wary of that.”

“However, Miss Glinda is a complete genius and is as adorable as us. It’s all right for Sarasa to call Miss Glinda mum.”<ref>oka-san</ref>

Glinda were going to be married? Only weird guys would suit that weird person. She even had children who were going to be the king? Hold on a minute. Crap.

“Wait! Though I didn’t see her, the king has his wife, right? Where are your mother?”

It was famous in the social page of the news that the king of Ehren had a fetish for his wife, and that the princess had never stepped outside the palace. The moment I noticed the princesses, their faces were grieved, and their eyes were swayed with sorrow.

“Our mum passed away when she gave birth to Shin.”

“!”

“The reason why Shin had no expression on his face was because he lost his mum. It is because that dad loved mum deep from his heart that whenever he sees Shin he would see our deceased mum and would divert his attention from the poor child...”

Seeing eyes that welled up in those four cyan eyes, I couldn’t help becoming perturbed.

“B-But, didn’t the king’s princess give birth to the sixth child and is now recuperating with care?”

“Yeah. Since five years ago she had been staying in the southern palace.”

“What!”

“This is what father thinks: mum is still alive.”

The princesses wept whole-heartedly. What the heck—this was exactly what would happen in the stories on the newspapers! The princess of Ehren passed away five years ago.

“So, the vassals thought something to be done, and thus they want father to have a new princess. That’s why they brought Miss Glinda here.”

Glinda was the princess! Was the king well-informed of this? Glinda was surely a genius, but she was so cold-blooded that she would definitely be unsuitable for any affairs pertaining to love or marriage. Wait, so the Glinda they were saying now is me? Then, would I need to be married?

The next instant, I couldn’t help but bursting, “What the...!”

So, I was the step-princess for that beautiful king?

===Part 2 : This Was Because I Had Fallen in Love===

I was going to be the king’s bride! The angelic princesses wiped their tears with their small hands, gazing up at me, full of hope, making me couldn’t help falling over backwards.

“It is because of dad’s beauty and wisdom that he was called as some deity. Our deceased mum was also once called a deity. The vassals agreed that normal women aren’t fit to be our father’s princess.”

“Miss Glinda is a genius; you’re a pair with our father.”

“Yes. Although Miss Glinda might not have the beauty of our father, you are a princess with horns and wings, things that people in another country wouldn’t have.”

“Yes. Our father has fallen in love for Miss Glinda at first sight.”

I couldn’t help twitching my mouth.

“Hahahaha. So this is the reason you princesses came here for. Someone like me is not quite suited for someone as beautiful as the king.”

The only thing I could do now was to get away with it by a joke. My messy mind couldn’t make any logical thinking. <ref>have you ever once had any?</ref>

“But, when dad looked at Glinda, his eyes were burning with fire.”

Huh? What the heck were you saying? These words you say gave me the chills!

“It’s the first time dad has looked at someone aside from our mum.”

Was that so?

“You held hands with him, right?”

Yes. I had also thought that what had happened there was too intimate! The way he had held his hands with me had been too sticky!

“Do you know this, Miss Glinda? That holding hands together between men and women in Ehren has a special meaning. It means that one has the intention to walk with you the path of life. There is even a tradition that couples about to be married will hold hands while dancing.”

Princess Sarasa and princess Orie started to jump up and down briskly. The hem of their folded skirt scattered apart, like two spinning pink flowers. Although it was an action that would excite lolicons, my eyes couldn’t see them as my attention was drifted aloft—how could a simple hand shake be marked with such great meaning! I was going to be the new princess of Ehren!

“Both Orie and I agree with Miss Glinda becoming our new mum.”

“Perhaps Ryuuju-sama and Seria-sama might be against it, but Sarasa and I on your side, Miss Glinda.”

“So everything pertaining to Miss Glinda is everything pertaining to us. We’ll help to say good things about you. So, when can we see your horns?”

“Let’s go to have a stroll at the garden.”

“People who live near the squirrel’s hiding place will tell you squirrels are very adorable,” the princesses continued their persuasion while gripping on my skirt. Their cyan eyes and soft face shot a strong beam of chastity. They played around their imminent new mother—me.

“You can’t lose to Ryuuju-sama, Miss Glinda.”

“You’ll have to do your best, Miss Glinda.”

Encouraging me extremely adorably, the twin angels walked out of my room in a flurry. The chills had already gone from head to toe inside of me. Even my sweat had been bursting out. Was this even for real? It was totally ridiculous for me to pretend as some female home teacher, but then I also had to become some princess for the king? I was a boy! Hey! I dashed out of my room, preparing for total opposition to Helmut’s proposition. I had never heard I had to be any princess! Uh. The creeps had gone into me; even hives are coming out.

Hmm...where was he?

“Mr. Helmut has already returned.”

“What?”

Was I left alone? Alone? That quick! The sense of being tricked wheezed over my mind. What should I do? If this kept on, I would soon become the princess! Then, everything would be found out when I take off my clothes on the bed! Right at the spot! And after that, I would be hung for lying to the royal family of another country. Ahhhhhhhhh. Hell no! I hate to sleep with some man; I hate to be hung too! If I quickly catch Helmut back, I might be able to take the ship ride probably. Though I wasn’t sure where the pier was, if I don’t act now and escape, I might have to marry a man and get hung afterwards. Indeed, escape! That was the only thing I could do! There might be someone along the corridor, and they might even come around here—mind as well go down through the open windows. As I came to the windows, I was as surprised as being sudden splashed by a bucket of water—this was the fifth floor! Looking down, the moonlight and the light from inside the room spilled on the grass lane and the fountain, showing the great distance they were from each other. I couldn’t help feeling pan and wan. Ehhhhhh. I was going to die if I were to jump from here. Gripping on the handle with all my might, my skirt was blown upwards by the wind, and my tousled hair scuffled against my face. Why—why did I not consider taking off my dress? Under the actions of the wind, my skirt looked as if about to be blown away like a balloon. It was too late to regret. Compared to climbing back up along the way I got down here, continue going down had a lower possibility of actually of falling down. Besides, as a NEET, I hadn’t the strength and strong abdomen and shoulder muscles to climb back up. Being hung was painful, but I also hated to fall down there and go through the pain of the smashing of my skull bones! However, my hands had already been numb, and my legs didn’t feel as dexterous as they had been. What? By the way, some smoky, vague object floated from the window. It was white and warm—fire? Though this was a very climatic time, and I didn’t have the time to care whether there was fire at someone else’s place, I couldn’t just leave it alone. Like a frog, I moved myself horizontally against the wall and came to the window that was puffing smoke. As I came closer, I figured out it was actually water vapour instead of smoke. Inside the windows lay a familiar boy bathing in a bathtub filled with hot water. Oh. The window made a clanging sound! The child stood up abruptly and looked towards this side. Among the rising hot vapour stood a completely naked boy with his jaws dropped in astonishment—he found out I was sticking at the windows. My skirt might as well have holes everywhere; my hair might as well have become tousled because of the sudden slip. On top of that, because I wasn’t used to doing exercises, I gasped strenuously; my shoulders moved up and down; and my eyes were pumped with blood. The naked boy—the successor of Ehren, prince Ryuuju—had a face that turned red as if boiled. His eyebrows yanked upwards; his cheeks twitched, seemingly struck dumb to see me.

“You...You insolent fool!”

Flushing like a cooked octopus, he cried out loud at me.

“Wuaghh. S-Sorry!”

I slid down in a hurry—but there was nothing below for me to land on. I was going to fall—wuaghh! Using all my strength to grip onto the handrail on the balcony, I swayed back and forth like a pendulum clock. Was this kind of condition a fatal crisis? Hmphh—at least I was safe, as I could step on the balcony below. Determined, I let my hands loose, but the repulsion force was too strong that I didn’t fall on the balcony below but inside the windows instead. It was gratifying that the windows were open; otherwise I might have crashed on the glass. Splash! As this sound rang in my ears, my whole body was wet. Dang! So Cold! Why was there a pool in a room? Drenched in water, my dress had absorbed water and had become very heavy, pulling me down. I was about to drown—killed by a dress! After the momentary flurry had passed, I could stand up in the water, my knees almost touching the water surface; my hair and collar was soaked and dripped water from their sides. Having brushed away my hair off from my face, I figured out what I had fallen into was not a pool but a bathtub filled with cold water instead. And there was even someone in the bathtub with me! She had silver hair that was composed of silk that had absorbed the essence of moonlight, white, transparent skin, sumptuous limbs and neck, and petal-like lips. She had the transparent eyes resembling purple crystals. She was the nine-year-old princess who succeeded her father’s beauty. And she was now looking at me with an expressionless face of a doll.

“...!”

I wanted to cry out dismally, but I couldn’t form a sound. Having just seen the eldest prince bathing in his bathroom, I had charged into the bathroom of the eldest princess while she was bathing. Did I have a predestined relationship with bathrooms? Forget it; it was not the time to try to escape from reality. Talking about nine-year-olds, girls at this age should normally say, ‘I-I don’t want to bath with my dad, hmph.’ This nine-year-old girl idling in the bathroom was no exception—how worse could this situation possibly be! If I were to be sued for being a Chikan Otoko<ref>molester men, or perverts who stalk females</ref>, I would definitely lose the case.

“Um...I’m not a Chikan Otoko, this is...”

Princess Seria didn’t seem to have any reactions towards seeing me covering my hands and trying to work something out of my mouth. Shouldn’t you say something or shriek in surprise? Through my fingers I could see she was looking at me with distinct discomfort.

“...”

“Um...”

“...”

“Yes.”

When I was in a flurry in my monologue, she finally commenced.

“Teacher, why didn’t you take off your clothes?” She said with an adorable voice, but it lacked intonation.

Who was she referring teacher at? Oh, it was I.

“Or is it that it’s common at teacher’s country to wear clothes while bathing?”

“No, it isn’t. In Winstoria, one has to take off their clothes before bathing too. Oh right, king Cricum Halu, the seventh king, was famous for bathing with long robes on that masked all of his skin. And he was even called as the king of strictness—but that didn’t really matter,” I tried to answer hastily, but the child still seemed imperturbable. Generally, wouldn’t anyone be freaked out when someone intruded their room through the windows when they were naked? Wouldn’t they feel awkward? Wouldn’t they try to stay alert? Oh, it wasn’t the time to talk about the costumes of bathing!<ref>In fact, people in the middle ages across Europe didn’t have any embarrassment or shame to be exposed to others while bathing or going to the washroom. We can guess the kingdom the protagonist was in should most likely be Japan, as Japanese, since the old times, are introverts who didn’t like others to witness their private times and businesses in the washroom. In the old ages, when Japanese princesses are going to the toilet, she would have servants outside splashing buckets of water against each other to mask the sound of her business.</ref>

The princess then said seriously, “well then, please take off your clothes.”

“Eheh. But, there would be all kinds of problems if I were to take them off.”

“Why? Aren’t we all women?”

“Look, it isn’t all right even if we are all women. It’s not quite right to see somebody naked the first day you meet them.”

“...right,” she replied without paying much heed.

Just why didn’t she get infuriated? Her brother covered his body with his hands and shouted at me, blushed, calling me an insolent fool. Why were girls so open among themselves? I had heard that there was a very strong ‘something’ within the girls dormitories.

“But teacher, it’s a personal preference for you to wear your clothes while bathing like king Cricum Halu. I won’t tell others about it.”

“Yes! What I like to wear is...um...up to me<ref>boku, a male referral to oneself</ref>...my own personal preference!”

Help. I had spoken twice the word ‘boku’.<ref>boku, a male referral to oneself</ref>

Princess Seria lifted her head to look up at me. She had taken off the butterfly knot and pink decorations off her supple and silver hair, which had hence fallen down naturally, swaying in the bathtub dreamily. Water trickled along her small cheeks, falling off to mid-air, and then dripped on her white and smooth chest. Everywhere that the water dripped onto was white and smooth, devoid of any blemishes. She was like a doll made of snow or an elemental spirit of water. Hey. I wasn’t a lolicon! I was definitely not! What I liked were the adorable, smiling girls in their sixteen’s and seventeen’s! Yet, somewhere deep in my brain was heating up, and something under my chest was dancing with increasing speed. No. I wasn’t a lolicon; it was only that this child was very special. Even when she was stared at, there were no imperfections on her body, and she still kept her cool...rats! A peculiar fetish within me was awakened in this close encounter with this child. With this dress on, might my lower body start to react, I would be taken to be a pervert right at the spot. Besides, it was very cold. This bathtub was filled with icy water, as if there were ice cubes floating on the water surface. It was mind-blogging of why this child could still remain so imperturbable. Gradually, I began to shiver.

“Th-That’s enough for now. I’ve warmed myself up. Excuse me. Haha.”

I stood up in the water, splashing water on water, and walked out of the bathtub. It occurred to me I should be escaping instead of getting all freaked out by a nine-year-old child. Hey, where was the exit?

“...teacher.”

“!”

Cold hands clutched me.

“W-What’s the matter?”

“...teacher, didn’t you come here to see me?” She asked doubtfully with still her expressionless face.

“Eh? N-No.”

This child sure had problems. Where in the world would visitors ‘visit’ someone while invading a bathroom? Anyone who would do that would undoubtedly be a Chikan Otoko.

“Oh.”

“So, excuse I<ref>boku, a male referral to oneself</ref>...me for now. I’m heading out.”

Ahah. I had said the wrong pronoun again, but it was not the time to get all mixed up. Escaping should be first priority. I felt that Princess Seria still wanted to cling onto me, but perhaps it was just a misperception. No, I couldn’t turn around.

But then, Seria commenced again, “...teacher, there’s a soap under your feet.”

“Eh?”

At the instant I heard her, I slipped on something, and my body flew backwards. As I gazed upwards, I saw a painting on the ceiling. There was a night dragon and a young girl, probably from a myth. The moment I started to wonder, my head made a loud bang, and I fainted. The back of my head knocked on the edge of the bathtube relentlessly. I just couldn’t fall like this! I had to hold on! Sherlock Doyle! However, the depths of my brain were numb, and my consciousness slowly faded away from me. Ahahah...what would happen after this?

<center>◇ ◇ ◇</center>

It was very warm. It was an infatuating, soft feeling with the fragrance of the sun. I heard a clear singing voice near me.

“The Dragon guardeth the seven doors

The door of water that bestows life

The door of light that hath the god’s name

The door of earth that forgiveth everything

The door of fire that burneth all souls

The door of flowers that chants love

All of the doors are guardeth by the dragon

Thus sleep well, my dear child.”

Wow. What a beautiful sound. It was soft, clear, transparent, and soothing. The only way to know the source of this sound was to open my heavy eyelids.

“Hello. Are you feeling all right?”

A girl of sixteen to seventeen was smiling at me gently. Wuaghh. What an adorable face she had. Having just woken up, I was lost in thought while looking at that smile. Compared to mature, married women, these amiable, peasant-like women were more of my cup of tea. To have her look at me with such attention and care, it felt very adorable, hitting right on the spot I loved. She was even smaller, thinner than me, gentle and kind, with actions resembling birds. Her smooth and black hair was bundled behind her; her black dress was a white apron with flower laces. Was it a maid costume? I didn’t remember I had any maids at my home. Did Glinda recruit her? Should I become love birds with this child, and stroll in parks together with hands held together...

“Teacher, you slipped in the bathroom, knocked on the edge of the bathtub and passed out. Here, does it still hurt?”

Lightly and softly, she put her hand behind my back as I sat up. She gently stroked my head, giving me a wondrous and comfortable sensation. But then I was quickly forced to come back to reality; my face quickly turned pallid. Oh yes! I had slipped on soap and had fallen down while running out of princess Seria’s bathroom. Then, where was this place? My room wasn’t this lavish. Was I still in the castle? My clothes had been gone and in replacement were white female pajamas. Hey, who changed my clothes!

“W-What about this clothing...”

“It’s me.”

That sudden voice gave me the creeps. Princess Seria was standing there—not naked of course—with a dress, her hair tidied up, beautiful as ever.

“Teacher, you passed away, so I helped you to change your clothes and called her to aid you.”

“Oh, no!”

“I can’t believe it...”

“Yes, yes! But, at that time...”

Had she seen my naked body? Though I wanted to ask so eagerly, I couldn’t! After all that had happened, princess Seria looked the same as before. If the fact that I was a boy had been revealed, she wouldn’t be so imperturbable. Or did she refrain from looking at my naked body while she changed my clothes? It seemed like it. There was some uneasy feeling residing in my heart, but I still spoke to her, “Thanks so much. Princess Seria, you’re a life-saver,” thanking her.

“You’re welcome.”

She still kept her expressionless face as usual. I wondered whether this child was really a nine-year-old. Shouldn’t nine-year-olds have much more different kinds of feelings?<ref>Feelings and expressions are generally acquired through observation of the people around oneself. The ability to express one’s emotions naturally an exerting them correctly is called emotional intelligence (EQ), although having the ability to improve your life with appropriate emotions is called emotional literacy. </ref> She looked uninterested to everything in the world—just like Glinda. She just gazed upon me, fixing her eyes on me.

“But, teacher, for what reason did you enter my room through the windows?”

“!”

My heart was about to start beating. Why did she suddenly ask this question all of a sudden? Was she doing this on purpose?

“Eh, ummmm...I lost my way in the large castle. When I was aware of it, I had already went past the balcony and was climbing on the wall, resulting to what happened...”

[[Image: Dressboku v1 053.jpg|thumb]]

I was done for. Who would believe in such a reason? Oh, maybe a child like her would believe in me. I pried into the change of her expressions carefully. She had the icy face that implied that I shouldn’t play dumb on her. Wuaghh. I should think of another better reason. Still, at this moment, a distinct voice sounded.

“My, what a bad situation you’ve fallen into.”

The maid looked at me compassionately.

“I understand what you said, teacher. This castle is indeed too big. Even I too have once lost my way.”

“Really?”

This child believed in me! She even held my hands adorably while she said excitedly.

“Yeah. In snowy days, you will freeze to death in the forest in the castle; when you’ve lost your way in the dressing room, you’ll be trapped in there; when you swipe the windows of the east building, you will be in the west red wine house when you’ve noticed it; when you dry the quilt on the roof, you will roll over with the quilt onto the stems of an apple tree...”

Eh, I got over it nicely.<ref>oh, did you?</ref>

“Teacher, are you very perturbed? I can understand how you feel. These cases are truly troublesome.”

Trust in me was shone in the maid’s eyes.

“I’ve heard from the king that we should take good care of you, Miss Glinda. This was what I thought, and I’m happy to meet you. From now on, I’ll be extra aware of you, so you can stroll in the castle at ease without having to care about losing your way.”

“Th-Thanks.”

Though puzzled, I could assert she was an amiable, good child. I was almost moved to tears by her good will. If I were to date her at the park...but to imagine the scene of myself wearing a dress and her a maid costume dejected me a bit.

“Have you grown hungry after sleeping until now? Do you want something to eat? Be it congee, soup, or sandwiches. I’ll bring them to you.”

“Are you going to make it?”

“Yes. But I don’t know whether it suits your taste, teacher. Oh, I’m very confident in making desserts as well as English tea”, the maid said, blushing, in embarrassment.

Help! That was indeed adorable! Her conservative look and actions twirled my heart around.

“So, I want some desserts, English tea, and a sandwich, please,” I requested bluntly.

“Okay,” the maid replied clearly with a smile.

“I’ll be right back.”

The maid quietly left the room afterwards, leaving princess Seria and I behind. I was almost at a loss when seeing her off. When I had noticed it, princess Seria was staring at me all along.

“...”

“Haha...haha... Princess Seria, thanks for your care.”

“Don’t mention it.”

“Um. Is my breast very small? My, I think it can be taken as a flat chest, so I’m always mistaken as a boy. But I’m no question a girl. Usually, I would put on five layers of pads.”

Perhaps, this wasn’t something that could be easily said.

“And my crotch has become a bit swollen because it was bitten by insects.”

“Crotch?”

“Any-Anyway! I was just raving. Just...just forget it.”

I had to calm down. Why would any girl talk anything about their crotches! This topic was heading along an awkward path.

“Isn’t that maid adorable?”

“Yes.”

“It’s rare to see people with black hair in Ehren.” <ref>Why do I get The Familiar of Zero dibs...</ref>

The general population of Ehren had golden hair and blue eyes. Black hair was an evidence of someone outside this country.<ref>Ever heard of hair dye?</ref> This child who looked a bit blank seemed to be quite sensible of thought after all. This wasn’t any nine-year-old would say. Or was the truth that every princess in the royal family was like this?<ref>Dude, you’ve just witnessed two princess twins with hyperactivity disorder.</ref>

“...Miss Glinda.”

“Yes.”

“Teacher, were you looking for something a while ago?”

“!”

What was she trying to say? She remained silent for a moment, eyeing me closely.

“Indeed.”

Her voice, devoid of intonation, sounded in a regular pattern. What? I was mindful of what she was scheming. Was she planning to tease me, the teacher? When I was slowly falling in to the depths of horror, the maid came back, saving me at the perfectly right time.

“Sorry for letting you wait, Miss Glinda.”

Her breezy sound warmed the air once again. On the silver food cart was a teapot with English tea and a cup, sandwich, small cakes decorated by fruits, and pound cakes made of tomatoes and olives. The maid smiled as she poured the English tea into the cup.

“It’s all done. Please serve yourself.”

“Yep. Let’s eat.” <ref>itadakimasu, a Japanese saying of thanking for the food before one starts eating a meal</ref>

I quickly stuffed the sandwich into my mouth—sandwiched inside the bread were cucumber and ham along with a bit of mustard that added a slight sweetness to it—it was delicious.<ref>McDonald’s commercials are better than yours</ref> The maid wore a smile upon seeing my satisfaction.

“Thanks. Please serve yourself a bit slower.”

“Sure.”

I ate them one by one and eventually gobbled all of them up.

“It’s fantastic!”

“Super!”

Hearing my praise, the maid showed a delightful smile. It was all like a honeymoon—if I wasn’t wearing a dress...

“By the way, I heard someone singing while I was sleeping. Was that you?” I asked in embarrassment.

“Yes. I’m sorry for interrupting your sleep.”

“No, definitely not! That was a superb voice! It’s the best sound I’ve ever heard in my life.”

With that assertion, I blushed even stronger in embarrassment.

“But Miss Glinda is born in the Winstoria kingdom known for its science and arts. Miss Glinda, you should have heard of a spectrum of splendid music. You need not to say such words of flattery.”

“This isn’t flattery. You’re voice transcends even the most famous singer in the Winstoria kingdom.”

She twisted, her lips forming a smile like a flower blooming.

“Um...I’m very happy. Thank you. People in the Winstoria kingdom are very familiar to music since their childhood. Miss Glinda, which instrument do you prefer?”

Looking at her mesmerising, adorable smile, I replied, “Um. I know a bit of tambourine,” and blushed at the instant after I spoke. With seven bells of wrist sizes embedded on the tambourine, it was so simple an instrument that even children would know how to play. Talking about music, if one were to grow up in Souvans, the capital of the Winstoria kindom, where it was commonplace to see a family performing music on weekdays, it would be despicable for one to only know some clanging tambourines. Of course, the authentic Glinda could play the piano or the violin nearly perfectly. She would be fine to even coordinate the best orchestra in Winstoria kingdom. On that stage when she played, music that could captivate the minds of many had become merely a legend now. Why...why did such a genius choose tambourines...gasp. The maid smiled softly, her ears turning red. It was a smile that had the charisma of a blooming flower. So elegant and gentle it was that merely seeing it would embrace one in happiness.

“Ah...that’s so adorable.”

Was it flattery? I didn’t mind. All I know was that her voice came from the joyfulness, happiness, and warmth deep in her heart.

“I also think that the sound that tambourines produce are very cute and enjoyable.”

My heart raced out of my control. Her warm words, gentle smile, and placid breadth of mind —they produced an extremely honeysweet touch. Help. What was the matter? The irregular pounds in my heart couldn’t be ceased. My heart grieved greatly. Was this ‘that’? The thing was that I had just broken up. With this light dress on me, everything was just...oh, I had completely forgotten the nine-year-old girl that was beside me when I woke up. A vague sweet, joyful feeling squirted in my heart, as messy and indistinct as nose-bleeding. I knew this feeling—it was love.

<center>◇ ◇ ◇</center>

“It’s quite rejuvenating to stay here and idle away some time.”

On the next day, I leisurely spend my day in my room with resting after the bumpy long ride as the reason. Be it breakfast or lunch, it was always the delicate, thin, adorable, black-haired maid who brought it to me. Merely looking at her amiable smile would make me afloat—how mighty love was. I wanted eagerly to return to the Winstoria kingdom yesterday and the time before, but now I was fine with taking on the role of Glinda if this happiness could last. Besides, my students are just children aged around eleven to fifteen; I can manage and teach those calculations in junior high. And I could use the revenue of Ehren to live a lavish life in this wide and luxurious room. Isn’t this, to some extent, the ideal NEET life I was looking for?

“Yeah. It would be fine even if it was you, Sher-kun.”

The scene of the diplomat Helmut was smiling to support me reappeared in my head. Although he forced me to wear those clothes and cheated me into coming to this remote island country, I encountered a new love because of him. So, I mind as well forgive him. Or even, thanks, Mr. Helmut! Thanks too to the missing Glinda! This was the first spring eulogy I ever had in my life. This was because I had fallen in love. How wonderful it felt. Nevertheless, I had forgotten a very important thing, and thinking about this now was too late. The door of my room was suddenly opened, and maids holding clothes, ornaments, and make-up came in one by one.

“These are all the presents the king are giving to you. Tonight’s banquet is a special banquet to greet the long-vacant space of the king’s princess, so please let us help you to prepare for it, Miss Glinda.”

I felt I might faint after hearing this. I had almost forgotten it! I was still the imminent substitute for the king’s princess!

===Part 3 : I have said that wedding dresses don’t work!===

<noinclude>

===Translation Notes===

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dress na Boku ga Yangotonaki Katagata no Katei Kyoushi-sama na Kudan:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Dress na Boku ga Yangotonaki Katagata no Katei Kyoushi-sama na Kudan|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dress na Boku ga Yangotonaki Katagata no Katei Kyoushi-sama na Kudan Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

File:Kampfer Vol 01 cover.jpg

2013-09-06T19:07:41Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Saganatsu

uploading from wikipedia version

Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai ~ (Spanish)

2013-09-06T19:07:25Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by 37.228.104.209

[[Image:Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunaiVol1Cover1_2.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

''Boku wa tomodachi ga sukunai'' también esta disponibles en los siguientes idiomas:
*[[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai|English (Inglés)]]
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamita)]]
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Русский|Русский (Ruso)]]
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Indonesian|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai ~Lithuanian~:Knyga1 Prologas|Lietuvių (Lithuanian)]] (Teaser)

Nota: El progreso de traducción varía para cada versión.
----

==Sinopsis==
Kodaka Hasegawa es un chico que ha sido transferido a una nueva escuela, pero tiene problemas para hacer amigos. Como tiene un cabello rubio y una cara terrorífica, le creen un delincuente. Un día él vio a la linda pero siempre malhumorada chica, Yozora Mikadzuki, hablando felizmente sola. ''"¿Puedes ver fantasmas?"'' ''"Estoy hablando con mi amiga de aquí. Mi amiga invisible"''. Así es como Kodaka y Yozora empiezan a discutir sobre como hacer amigos, y Yozora, en un arrebato, crea el Club de Vecinos. Un club que está diseñado especialmente para personas con poco amigos. Poco a poco se les unirán otros miembros con problemas similares, pero cada uno con sus propias peculiares características y personalidades. Juntos tratarán de aprender cómo hacer amigos. ¿Será posible que estos chicos puedan lograrlo?

==Información==
Género: Comedia - Vida Escolar 
Título Original: 僕は友達が少ない 
Autor: Hirasaka Yomi 
Dibujante: Buriki 
Volúmenes: 9 
Finalizado: No 

==Premios==
'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2011'''
*2do lugar en Mejor Novela, Hirasaka Yomi
*2do lugar en Mejor Ilustración, Buriki
*4to lugar en Mejor Personaje Femenino, Kashiwazaki Sena

'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2012'''
*6to lugar in Mejor Novela, Hirasaka Yomi
*1er lugar in Mejor Ilustración, Buriki
*3er lugar en Mejor Personaje Femenino, Kashiwazaki Sena
*10mo lugar en Mejor Personaje Femenino, Mikadzuki Yozora

'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2013'''
*2do lugar in Mejor Ilustración, Buriki
*5to lugar en Mejor Personaje Femenina, Kashiwazaki Sena
*10mo lugar en Mejor Personaje Femenino, Mikadzuki Yozora

==Traducción==

A los que quieran contribuir, se les pide que primero lo notifiquen al supervisor o al encargado.

A los traductores se les pide señalar el capítulo que desean traducir o estén traduciendo en la [[Boku wa tomodachi ga sukunai:Registro Español|'''Página de Registro''']] para todos los capítulos.

=== Estándares de Formato ===
Cada capítulo (luego de la edición) debe concordar con los puntos resaltados en [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

La mayoría de estos capítulos son traducciones de la versión traducida a inglés en esta misma página. Si tienes acceso a los originales y descubres un error, '''por favor, siéntete con total libertad para hacer las correciones''' - esto es un Wiki, lo que significa que cualquiera puede modificar cosas (y si lo malogras, podemos revertir tus cambios si se juzga necesario). Podemos ver las correcciones que hayas hecho, así que sólo continúa, en vez de esconderte o esperar permiso.

== Actualizaciones ==
*16 de Marzo del 2013
**Volumen 2 Capítulo 13 ''Epilogo'' – '''Completo'''
*9 de Abril del 2013
**Volumen 8 Capitulo 1 ''Reflexión: Oraciones y Gritos'' – '''Completo'''
*23 de Abril del 2013
**Volumen 4 Capitulo 1 ''Reunión: Parte II'' – '''Completo'''
*18 de Mayo del 2013
**Volumen 8 Capitulo 2 ''Acto de Apertura'' – '''Completo'''

[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Actualizaciones pasadas|Lista de Actualizaciones Pasadas.]]

==''Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai'' por Hirasaka Yomi==

===Volumen 1 ([[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 1|Texto Completo]] - [http://dirección ePUB])===
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español:_Volumen1_Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español:_Volumen_1_Prólogo|Prólogo e Introducción de los Personajes]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 1 Capítulo1|Kodaka Hasegawa]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español:_Volumen_1_Capítulo_2|Yozora]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español:_Volumen_1_Capítulo_3|Sena Kashiwazaki]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español:_Volumen_1_Capítulo_4|La Cacería]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español:_Volumen_1_Capítulo_5|Bienvenidos al mundo de los Galges]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español:_Volumen_1_Capítulo_6|Subordinado]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español:_Volumen_1_Capítulo_7|Los asuntos de la Familia Hasegawa]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español:_Volumen_1_Capítulo_8|Hacia la Tristeza Corrompida]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español:_Volumen_1_Capítulo_9|La historia de Momotarou]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español:_Volumen_1_Capítulo_10|El Delincuente Samurái regresa a su Madre Escuela]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español:_Volumen_1_Capítulo_11|Piscina]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español: Volumen 1 Capítulo 12|Pasado]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Español: Volumen 1 Palabras Finales|Palabras Finales]]

===Volumen 2===
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_~Español~:Volumen2_Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_~Español~:Volumen2_Capítulo1|(LOL)]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_~Español~:Volumen2_Capítulo2|Takayama María (& la Bandera de Unión de Kobato ①)]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_~Español~:Volumen2_Capítulo3|Shiguma Rika]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_~Español~:Volumen2_Capítulo4|Podrido]]
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_~Español~:Volumen2_Capítulo5|El Romance de Kodaka en la Discusión de los Tres Reinos (& la Bandera de Unión de Kobato ②)]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 2 Capítulo 6|Romancing Saga]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 2 Capítulo 7|Kodaka, el Rey de la Comedia (& Kobato interviniendo Parte ③)]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga_Sukunai_Español: Volumen 2 Capítulo 8|Hermana Menor]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga_Sukunai_Español: Volumen 2 Capítulo 9|"Santo☆Aniki" el Cuento por Relevos]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga_Sukunai_Español: Volumen 2 Capítulo 10|Karaoke]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga_Sukunai_Español: Volumen 2 Capítulo 11|Fiesta de Consolación]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai_Español: Volumen 2 Epílogo|Epílogo]]

===Volumen 3===
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_~Español~:Volumen3_Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Prólogo|Prólogo: Despedida]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Capítulo 1|La Alimentación de la Pequeña]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Capítulo 2|Historia]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Capítulo 3|El Teléfono que no suena]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Capítulo 4|Hechizo de Sellado, Liberar]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Capítulo 5|Santa VS Vampiro]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Capítulo 6|Mandíbulas]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Capítulo 7|Todos a la Piscina]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Capítulo 08|¡¡La Llegada del Demonio Astaroth!!]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Capítulo 09|Una Visita a la Morada Kashiwazaki]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Capítulo 10|El Mar]] (En progreso)
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Capítulo 11|Historias de Fantasmas]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Capítulo 12|Festival de Verano]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Epílogo|Epílogo: Reunión]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 3 Palabras Finales|Palabras Finales]]

===Volumen 4===
:* [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_~Español~:Volumen4_Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 4 Capitulo 1|Reunión: Parte II]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 4 Capitulo 2|La Reacción del Neighbours Club]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 4 Capitulo 3|Las Tareas de Vacaciones de Verano]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 4 Capitulo 4|La Torre]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 4 Capitulo 5|Ronda de Servicio (Escena de Kashiwazaki-san desnuda incluida)]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 4 Capitulo 6|El Club Homoge]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 4 Capitulo 7|Hermana]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 4 Capitulo 8|Comprobando Respuestas]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 4 Capitulo 9|Hermanas]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 4 Capitulo 10|Después de la Fiesta]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 4 Epílogo|Epílogo]]

===Volumen 5===
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 5 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 5 Capitulo 1|Una Conversación Telefónica con Papá]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 5 Capitulo 2|Parque de diversiones ~ Capítulo de la Invitación ~]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 5 Capitulo 3|Parque de diversiones ~ Capítulo del Dragón Negro ~]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 5 Capitulo 4|Parque de diversiones ~ Capítulo de Astaroth ~]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 5 Capitulo 5|Parque de diversiones ~ Capítulo Inverso ~]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 5 Capitulo 6|Aguas Termales]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 5 Capitulo 7|La Historia de el Soltero y el Desafortunado]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 5 Capitulo 8|El Segundo Semestre empieza]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 5 Capitulo 9|Mayordomo]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 5 Capitulo 10|Bienvenido al mundo de los Otome Game]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 5 Capitulo 11|Máquina del tiempo]]

===Volumen 6===
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 6 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 6 Capitulo 1|Expuesto]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 6 Capitulo 2|Pisadas de Terror (aka El Festival Escolar)]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 6 Capitulo 3|Café de Sirvientas]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 6 Capitulo 4|Adivinación]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 6 Capitulo 5|La Primera Vez]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 6 Capitulo 6|Cumpleaños]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 6 Capitulo 7|Mensajes]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 6 Capitulo 8|En el Tren]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 6 Capitulo 9|Es una Cita sin Importar por Donde lo Veas. En Serio, etc.]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 6 Capitulo 10|Fiesta de Cumpleaños (Con el Club de Vecinos)]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 6 Capitulo 11|Fiesta de Cumpleaños (Con Kobato y Compañía)]]

===Volumen 7===
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 0|Palabras Perdidas en el Viento]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 1|La Mañana para una Chica de Catorce Años]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 2|Algo que Sabe Desde Hace Mucho, Mucho Tiempo.]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 3|Tercera Discusión para el Festival Escolar]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 4|Película]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 5|Aoi Yusa]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 6|Una Princesa de Nacimiento]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 7|¿Esto es una Cita? No, es la Señal de Una Batalla Sangrienta.]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 8|Amiga de la Infancia]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 9|La Segunda Vez]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 10|Su Respuesta]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 11|La Fantasía de Pegasus]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 12|¿Mi Prometida y Mi Amiga de la Infancia Están Como Perros y Gatos?]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 13|La Caída de Yozora Mikadzuki]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 14|En el Sala de Rika]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 15|Kobato Hasegawa]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 7 Capitulo 16|El Rey Lear]]

===Volumen 8===
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 8 Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 8 Capitulo 1|Reflexión: Oraciones y Gritos]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 8 Capitulo 2|Acto de Apertura]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 8 Capitulo 3|El Rey Lear y el Tonto]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 8 Capitulo 4|Volteando sus Espaldas a la Luz]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 8 Capitulo 5|Orgullo Cobarde y Presumida Vergüenza]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 8 Capitulo 6|El Juego de Hacer Amigos]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 8 Capitulo 7|Cuchilla Lunar]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 8 Capitulo 8|Baile de Locura]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 8 Capitulo 9|Una Nueva Luz]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 8 Capitulo 10|Oh Flor, Florece en Su Resiliente Corazón]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Volumen 8 Capitulo 11|El Fin del Prólogo/El Día que Kodaka Hasegawa se Volvió un Protagonista]]

===Universo===
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Universo Ilustraciones|Ilustraciones]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Universo Capitulo 1|Humhum... Tengo un nuevo amigo, Sena. ¡¿Eres tú!?]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Universo Capitulo 2|Una Sencilla no puede entregar una bola curva]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Universo Capitulo 3|Soleado 4WD]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Universo Capitulo 4|Juego gracioso de Shogi]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Universo Capitulo 5|Puella Magi Unko☆Maria]]
:* [[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Español: Universo Epilogo|Epílogo del Ilustrador]]

==Equipo del Proyecto==

*Supervisor de Proyecto: [[User:Macko_Darlack|Macko Darlack]]
*Encargado de Proyecto: [[User:Cesc|Cesc]]

===Traductores===
'''ACTIVOS'''
:* [[User:Cesc|Cesc]]
:* [[User:Finx34|Finx34]]

'''INACTIVOS'''
:* [[User:BlackLink|BlackLink]]
:* [[User:Battler|Battler]]
:* [[User:Pold10|Pold10]]

===Editores===
'''ACTIVOS'''
:* [[User:Macko_Darlack|Macko Darlack]]
:* [[User:Cesc|Cesc]]

==Información de la Serie==

*Volumen 1 - 僕は友達が少ない Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai (31 de Agosto del 2009) ISBN 978-4-8401-2879-7
*Volumen 2 - 僕は友達が少ない2 Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 2 (30 de Noviembre del 2009) ISBN 978-4-8401-3095-0
*Volumen 3 - 僕は友達が少ない3 Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 3 (25 de Marzo del 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3252-7
*Volumen 4 - 僕は友達が少ない4 Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 4 (23 de Julio del 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3457-6
*Volumen 5 - 僕は友達が少ない5 Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 5 (30 de Noviembre del 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3589-4
*Volumen 6 - 僕は友達が少ない6 Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 6 (31 de Abril del 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3881-9
*Volumen 7 - 僕は友達が少ない7 Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 7 (30 de Noviembre del 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4222-9
*Volumen 8 - 僕は友達が少ない8 Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 8 (22 de Junio de 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4598-5
*Volumen 9 - 僕は友達が少ない9 Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai 9 (25 de Abril del 2013) ISBN 978-4-8401-5129-0

[[Category:Alternative Languages]]
[[Category:Spanish]]

User talk:Alexoconnel

2013-09-06T19:07:25Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Aorii

== Campione! guidelines ==

Hi there! Since you are going to pick that series and continue it, can you fill the Campione! guidelines on Campione's main page? So that there won't be any conflicting terms in case another translator joins in. Also, you can register in the forums now, problem is fixed. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 08:27, 24 September 2011 (CDT)

Preferably main characters' names for the first few volumes. Spell chants, terms and else for Volume 1 will be enough. Thanks. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:14, 26 September 2011 (CDT)

== Campione! Terminologies discussion ==

Well, first, in case you don't know something, you can go to the Campione thread in the Aux., Brigade, in the forums. I'm sure Kadi or someonen else could help you.

For the tripartite goddess, I honestly don't know either. I think though it can be translated into 'goddess of darkness' or something like that. I searched 'tripartite goddess' on Wikipedia, and it gave me this paragraph:
Hesiod's separation of Rhea from Gaia was not rigorously followed, even by the Greek mythographers themselves. Modern mythographers like
Karl Kerenyi or Carl A. P. Ruck and Danny Staples, as well as an earlier generation influenced by Frazer's The Golden Bough,
interpret the goddesses '''Demeter the "mother," Persephone the "daughter" and Hecate the "crone,"''' as understood by the Greeks, to be three
aspects of a former Great goddess, who could be identified as Rhea or as Gaia herself.

For Santa Fe Lisa, try simply 'Felice'. Used google translate, but the katakanas are フェリーチェ. I typed it in Google, and there was always 'felice something'. So, maybe you should use Felice.

And concerning Heracles beating Medusa, that's only in a Disney movie. All I know in the real mythology is Heracles obtaining Medusa's hair or something like that. The novels seem to change a bit the facts to make it...more interesting? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 20:14, 4 October 2011 (CDT)

Try this Friday night, +8GMT, and send an e-mail to Onizuka-GTO. here's the specific post: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=13&t=4581#p113256 [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:48, 6 October 2011 (CDT)

== Aorii taking over ==

Will you translate the chapters for Campione that you registered for? Because Aorii will be taking over your chapters in case you don't have time to. Please reply ^^ . [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 09:17, 6 April 2012 (CDT)

So I have destroyed V1CH5 in haste, since some people requested serialized reading and CH6 left a few too many blanks and Kadi informed me you're missing and there was no good way to contact you (*breathes in*). Sorry. Should you feel your honor tarnished, feel free to challenge me to a duel any time (although the challengee does pick the choice of weaponry :3). But otherwise, everyone would be more than happy to see your return any time~! o/ [[User:Aorii|Aorii]] 08:33, 9 April 2012 (CDT)

ShinSekai Yori:Part 1 Chapter 2

2013-09-06T19:07:24Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by 80.223.220.209

== Chapter 2 ==

For a little longer, I shall continue talking of my childhood.

In Kamisu 66, children must begin attending elementary school at the age of 6. The one I went to was called Harmony Elementary 'Wakien'.<ref>Wakien, which I will be leaving as 'Harmony Elementary' is constructed from Kanji with the meanings [Harmony][Value][Garden/Park]. In real life, the final character is often used as a suffix in the naming of pre-schools. Its use in naming schools including a much older age group may be another indication of how children are seen in this society.</ref> There were two more identical schools in the town with the names Friendship Elementary 'Yuuaien' and Virtue Elementary 'Tokuikuen'.

At that time, the population of Kamisu 66 was a little over 3000 people. Later, after some investigation, I came to understand that under the education systems of ancient times, the presence of three such schools in a town of this size would have been very unusual. However, this itself is an extremely eloquent indicative characteristic of the true nature of the society I was born and raised in. As another example, I understand that in the same time period, approximately half of the adults who comprised society were, for whatever reason, engaged in some form of education or training.

It seems hard to imagine how this could be practical for a society operating under a monetary economy. However, based on a foundation of cooperation and services rendered free of charge, our town never had any such thing as currency from the very beginning, and an arrangement was established in which, when a field is truly needed, capable people naturally turn to it.

Harmony Elementary was located about 20 minutes walk from my home. It could be reached much more quickly by use of the waterways but, for a child, the only way to propel the boat was to row with large heavy oars, so walking was always easier.

The Elementary Schools were built in quiet locations slightly removed from the city center. Harmony Elementary was located a short distance south of Chinowa village. The school building was an old one-story wooden building with a black luster to it, constructed in the shape of the letter 'A'. At the entryway, which was located at the horizontal bar of the A, the first thing that grabs the eye is a framed sign hanging on the front wall containing the Chinese Characters "以和為貴"<ref>以和為貴:These Kanji literally mean [By means of][Harmony][To do][Exaltation]. This is technically a complete sentence, but its construction is very archaic, more reminiscent of written Chinese than modern Japanese.</ref> The passage, which is the first line of a 17-part constitution written by an ancient prince named Shoutoku Taishi,<ref>Both the person and the document mentioned are real and have somewhat interesting histories to them. 
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shoutoku_Taishi Shoutoku Taishi] 
[http://www.duhaime.org/LawMuseum/LawArticle-1182/604-The-Seventeen-Article-Constitution-of-Japan.aspx Japan's Oldest Legal Document] </ref> is said to be properly read as "Harmony is to be valued above all." This seems to be the origin of the name Harmony Elementary , but where the characters for Friendship Elementary 'Yuuaien' and Virtue Elementary 'Tokuikuen' were taken from is unknown to me. *link to info on the characters used*

The rest of the horizontal bar consisted of staff rooms and class rooms and, advancing right along the corridor, one comes to the right vertical rod in which many classrooms were lined up. If all of the schools' students were assembled there would probably have been just 500 or so, but I think there were more than 20 classrooms in all. The left side of the vertical bar was the management building, which students were forbidden to enter.

On the campus at the forward side of the A shaped school building was a sports field, which had horizontal bars and other playground equipment, as well as an enclosure where many different animals were raised. These included Chickens, Ducks, Rabbits, and Hamsters. The looking after of the animals was done by a duty system that the students had come to use. At the corner of the campus, a white painted wooden 'stevenson screen'[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Stevenson_screen] box stood alone. Its purpose remains unknown to me. In all of the six years in which I attended Harmony Elementary, not once did I ever see it used for anything.

The inner yard enclosed by the three school buildings was an extremely mysterious place. Students were strictly forbidden to enter, and there were no tasks that required one to go there.

Aside from in the Administration Building there were no windows facing the courtyard, and, unless one happened to be present by chance at a time when the teaching staff opened the door leading to it, there was no way to catch a glimpse of it.

".....so, what do you think was in the inner courtyard?" 
Satoru, a faintly ominous smile appearing on his face, looked around at everyone as we all held our breath.

"Wait a minute. There's no way Satoru would have seen it, right?" 
I said, finally unable to bear the excessive tension Satoru was drawing out.

"Well, I didn't see it first hand. But, there is a witness who saw it perfectly." 
Satoru interrupted, an offended look appearing on his face.

"Who?"

"No one you would know Saki"

"Is it not a student?"

"It's a student, but one that already graduated"

"What, really?" 
I said, openly showing my distrust.

"Hey, that kind of thing doesn't matter, so hurry up and tell us what he saw." 
Said Maria. From all around, noises of agreement were made.

"Yeah. well, people who don't want to believe me don't have to listen, but....." 
Said Satoru, sarcastically glancing my way. I pretended not to notice. It would have been okay to walk away at this point but I still wanted to hear the rest.

"At times when students are present, the teachers absolutely never open the door leading to the courtyard right? That oak wood door in front of the administration building. But, this one time, it seems by chance they opened the door without making sure that no one was behind them."

"We already heard that part!" 
Ken pointed out.

"And what was in there was..... unbelievably, a huge number of, gravestones!" 
He was obviously just showing off, but everyone got caught up as though it were interesting.

"Woah....."

"No way."

"Creepy"

Maria covered her ears with both hands in an exaggerated fashion.

Thinking this was getting quite stupid I asked. 
"But, whose graves are they?"

"Eh?" 
The horror story being far more effective than expected, a complacent smile on his face, Satoru seemed as though worn hallow.

"I mean, that huge number of graves, who do they all belong to?"

"That kind of thing, I have no idea. At any rate, it was a staggering number of graves that were there."

"Why would anyone ever feel the need to place graves in a school's courtyard of all places?"

"Like I said, I don't know such details." 
Satoru was being extremely unfair in that he seemed intent on persisting in passing off all of the things he could not explain with the reasoning that it was just hearsay so he could not be expected to know more.

".....By any chance, might they be the graves of students?" 
At Ken's words everyone fell silent.

"Students? From when? And how did that many of them die?" 
Maria asked in a low voice.

"I don't know, but I've heard there are people who disappear along the way, never graduating from Harmony Elementary....." 
In all three of our town's elementary schools, students were admitted together each year as a group, but, for reasons that will be explained later, was done "early summer rain" style.??? However, feeling for some reason or another that Ken's words this time were touching on a deep taboo, everyone came to be at a loss for words.

At that time, Shun, who had been a few seats away reading a book, turned towards us. With the light from the window showing through them, one could tell that his eyelashes were very long.

"There was nothing like graves inside." 
Everyone felt as though saved by Shun's words, but, suddenly, serious doubts arose.

"What do you mean, they weren't there? How do you know that?" 
I carelessly asked Shun, expressing what everyone was thinking.

"The time I saw it, there was nothing like that inside."

"Eh?"

"Shun saw it?"

"Really?"

"You're kidding?" 
As though a dam had broken, everyone's questions poured out. His place in the spotlight having been stolen, Satoru alone seemed to become haggard.

"I didn't really want to talk about it. Last year, there was a time when hardly anyone had their homework ready on time. The science class free observation assignment. I was asked by the teacher to collect the assignments from everyone and bring them to the administration building." 
Everyone forgot to breathe as they awaited Shun's next words, but Shun took his time placing a bookmark between the pages of the book he had been reading.

"It was a room with many books in it and from the windows one could see the courtyard. However, what I saw there, was a somewhat strange thing. In any case, it wasn't a bunch of graves."

It seemed as though he intended to end the story at that point. About 10 questions came to my mind, but I restrained myself, taking a long slow breath.

"Don't mess with us." 
Satoru blurted out, in a voice more disturbing than I had ever heard from him before.

"What exactly do you mean by Strange? At least try to explain it properly!" 
I thought this was arrogant for one who had himself given no explanation, but I wanted to hear Shun's answer too, so I didn't meddle.

"Hmm. How best to describe it. Within a spacious place, were these brick storage room like things with tiled roofs. About five of them were lined up in a row. Each one had a large wooden door attached to the front." 
Shun's answer had not really explained anything, but it had a strange feeling of truth to it. Satoru clicked his tongue, obviously no longer wanting to go any more deeply into the matter.

"So, Satoru. What did that graduated student say he saw?" 
As I continued to rub it in, Satoru seemed to realize his disadvantageous position, and was at a loss for words.

"Like I said, it was hearsay, so I don't know all the details. That person could have been mistaken or, it's also possible that, at that time, there might still have been graves there." 

If that were the case, the graves would have to have been dug up. 
"Then, why were the graves removed?"

"I don't understand that much..... but, you know? That frightening thing that person saw, wasn't just graves." 
While being perused, Satoru smoothly and skillfully changed the subject.

"What did he see?" 
As usual, Maria like a stupid fish clinging by the teeth goes.

"No way, I asked first. I'm not going to wait around to listen to some scary story Satoru makes up." 
I was just teasing, but Satoru took it seriously.

"It isn't a lie. That person definitely saw it. Although it wasn't actually in the courtyard....."

"Yeah yeah."

"So, the dreadful thing, what did he see?" 
Ken, as though at the limit of what he could stand said.

Although he must certainly have felt like smiling complacently inside, Satoru maintained an expressionless face as he declared. 
"The shadow of an enormous cat." 
I knew it was true.

In this kind of situation, I have to admire Satoru's cleverness at the art of conversation. If there were an occupation in which one created frightening stories, I have no doubt that Satoru would be able to become the best at it. Of course, whatever kind of society one goes to, I couldn't imagine such a stupid job being established.

"Was it, a ''TricksterCat''.....?" 
Maria, though not normally wanting to hear of such things, asked, and everyone began speaking simultaneously.

"It seems that ''TricksterCats'', often appear near elementary schools."

"Why would that be?"

"Isn't that obvious? They're hunting children!"

"I've heard that they often come out on dark evenings in the autumn."

"However, they may also come to homes, usually in the dead of night....."

We had always been both afraid of the darkness, yet also attracted to it at the same time. We were extremely fond of scary stories about evil creatures that come out of the mountains, and among them, ''TricksterCats'' were beings that brought a terrible shiver to think of. The stories circulated from child to child, and it was certain that various exaggerations had been included but. The basic form of the ''TricksterCat'' was that of a cat as large as an adult human. Its appearance was very much that of a cat, but with bizarrely long limbs. It was said to follow behind targeted children like a shadow. Attacking when no other humans are around, they stretch up on their hind legs, using their forefeet to push one down by the shoulders. As this happens, the child's entire body becomes numb as though hypnotized. The ''TricksterCat'' then crushes the child's throat with its mouth that opens 180 degrees, before dragging them off somewhere. This would all be done without spilling one drop of blood, and even the bodies of those taken are never found.

"And then? That person, where did he see the ''TricksterCat?''"

"He was never certain whether it was a ''TricksterCat''. All he saw was its shadow."

Satoru, the confusion and such from just before seeming to have been blown away on the wind, with great confidence said. 
"But, the shadow that he saw, was at a spot very close to the courtyard."

"What do you mean by close? There aren't any other ways to get in and out of the courtyard from outside right?

"Not from the outside"

"Eh?"

I never really anything in Satoru's stories but, for some reason, this time, a chill went down my spine.

"The place where the shadow was seen, was the end of corridor leading to the administration building. And, right in front of the door leading to the courtyard, it disappeared....." 
At this, no one could form a single word.

Vexing though it may be, I suppose it was just as well that the situation turned out just as Satoru wanted. In any case, it was no more than one of the foolish ghost stories that children liked to tell together. At that time, I still believed this to be true.

Looking back, I think that the time in which I attended Harmony Elementary was a happy one. Being able to meet my friends every day that I went to school alone was enough for it to be impossible not to have fun.

From the morning, Arithmetic, Japanese, and Science, were a long stretch of boring class work but, thanks to the fact that there were academic advising teachers who, in addition to the teachers who taught normal lessons in the classroom, would individually see to each child’s level of understanding, kindly and thoroughly explaining any points they did not understand, the very idea of leaving anyone behind did not exist.

On the other hand, there was an excessive number of exams. We must have been made to take some kind of test at least once every 3 days. However, these were mostly things that had no connection to education, including short writing assignments such as completing the statement "I am sad, the reason is ....." and other such similar things that never became that much of a burden.

Rather, the thing that was difficult was Self Expression Presentations by far. Picture drawing, clay sculpture making and the like were fun, but the essays we were made to write almost every day were annoying. On the other hand, it may be thanks to the practice I piled up at that time that I am now able to compose this memorandum with a minimum of effort.

When tedious lessons and classwork came to be too much, we would wait for the fun play time of the afternoon. Furthermore, we had two whole days free on the weekends, so were able to run around in the fields to our hearts' content. In the period just after being admitted to Harmony Elementary, we went exploring along the gently bending waterway, at first looking around at every one of the thatch-roofed houses, but before long we came to be going as far as Kogane Village. With the coming of autumn, the whole surface was covered with water striders, while Loach, Mosquito-Fish, and others swam underwater, with 'HelmetLobsters' stirring up the mud and eliminating weeds as they creeped along the river bottom. In the agricultural irrigation channels and reservoirs were insects such as ''FieldTurtles'', ''DrumBeaters'', ''AquaticPrayingMantises'' and ''DivingBeetles''<ref>Some of these animal and insect names are just literal descriptions from the Kanji used to spell them. I'm unsure how many are real things that were simply too obscure to show up in dictionaries and how many were made up by the author.</ref> along with fish such as Crucian Carp. The older children taught us to fish for crayfish using cuttlefish bait and cotton thread, and there were times when we would pass an entire day collecting buckets full of them.

The area surrounding Kogane Village also contained a great many birds. In spring, the calls of the skylarks soaring through the high heavens would echo. Until the rice-plants finish growing with summer, many Scarlet Herons would arrive to hunt in the fields. During their winter mating season, the Scarlet Herons make nests in the nearby trees, and with the coming of fall, the chicks leave the nests all at once. No one would consider their calls aesthetically pleasing, but the enormous hazy pink colored flocks of Scarlet Herons taking off were a magnificent sight to behold. In addition, although they rarely come to the ground, we often caught sight of Great Kite Birds, Bulbuls, Chickadees, Turtledoves, FatSparrows, 3-winged Crows,<ref>'''三羽鴉'''［サンバガラス］ - 3-winged Crows: I'm fairly certain this is not the best translation, but I'm unsure what would be better. If anyone knows of the proper English name for a real bird matching that Japanese word, throw me a PM on the forums, I'd be happy to make the correction. The same goes for '''膨雀'''［フクラスズメ］ - Fat Sparrows. -Dusanh</ref> and other such birds.

Aside from birds, one would occasionally come across a ''Minoshiro''. They seemed to wander from the forest onto the paths among the ricefields in search of moss and small animals. ''Minoshiros'' were not only favored for their ability to improve the soil and kill harmful insects, but were treated with great care by farmers as messengers of god or lucky omens. In general they range in size from a few tens of cm to one meter, but there are also ''OniMinoshiro'' that can exceed two meters in size. The figure of a ''Minoshiro'', its countless tentacles wiggling about and its long body undulating as it advanced, possessed a dignity appropriate for the creature called a god-beast.<ref>0_o That is all.</ref>

Other living things that collected faith in the same way are the 'Albino Japanese Rat Snake' <ref>'''白化型の青大将'''[Aodaishou] - (Albino)Japanese Rat Snake [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_Rat_Snake Information] [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%83%95%E3%82%A1%E3%82%A4%E3%83%AB:JaIwakuniShiroHebi14CR.jpg Picture]</ref> and the 'Black Japanese Striped Snake', also called the 'Crow Snake'<ref>'''黒化型の縞蛇'''[Shimahebi] - (Blackened)Japanese Striped Snake
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_striped_snake Information] [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%83%95%E3%82%A1%E3%82%A4%E3%83%AB:Elaphe_quadrivirgata%28blackened%29.jpg Picture]</ref>, but Minoshiros regrettably prey on both of these when they happen to meet. How the people of those different beliefs were able to maintain mutual relations in light of that truth is a mystery.

Upon reaching the upper grades, children go on an expedition-like trip starting from the westernmost tip of Kunugibayashi and heading directly south of Shirasuna, past the beautiful white sand* of Hasaki beach, and upstream on the Tone River along which flowers bloom in profusion all year round. At the waterside, spatula kingfishers & herons can be seen, and occasionally red-crested cranes would come flying. Searching among the reeds at the riverside for [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Great_Reed_Warbler Great Reed Warbler](ooyotsukiri) nests and heading up the mountain to search for ''HayThatcher''<ref>'''茅の巣作り'''[Kayanosudzukuri] - HayThatcher: this does not appear to be a real bird. 'HayThatcher' is a descriptive translation using the Kanji in the Japanese name. Searching for information about the bird online only got me references to this book.</ref> nests was always a fun way to play. The ''False Eggs'' of the Haythatchers in particular were a popular toy among prank-loving children.

But, however rich in diversity it may appear to be, the true nature of the inside of the Holy Barrier was, after all, no more than what one might call a miniature garden. What I mean by this is that, in the past, there was a zoo in our town and, it might be said that, essentially, there was no difference between the inside and outside of its fence. The Elephants, Lions and Giraffes that we saw were, as a matter of fact, ''FalseElephants'', ''NiseLions'' and ''TrickGiraffes''<ref>These animal names are all just the normal name with various prefixes and suffixes denoting falsehood tacked onto them.</ref> created by Jyuryoku, and if, by some chance, they did escape from their cages, there wasn't any possibility of them inflicting harm on people.

The environment within the Holy Barrier was, again, very thoroughly amicable with regard to people. Speaking of which, later on something like coming to hate us and getting even came to be, but, at least at that time, we truly did not even consider it unusual that, however much we might run around in the hills and fields, not once was anyone bitten by a poisonous snake, or even stung by insects. Not one viper or other poisonous snake inhabited the area within the boundary of the Holy Barrier. Those snakes that did were harmless 'Rat Snakes', 'Japanese Striped Snakes', '[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oriental_odd-tooth_snake Shiromadaras]', '[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Elaphe_conspicillata Jimaguris]', '[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amphiesma_vibakari Hibakaris]', and ''RosarySnakes''<ref>'''念珠蛇'''[Nenjyuhebi] - Rosary Snake: This does not appear to be a real animal. By which I mean that I could not find anything about it online searching the name in Kanji, Kana, or English.</ref> to name some examples.

Also, the Cypress and Spruce trees that grow in the forest, by secreting a substance with an extremely potent scent to it, killed the mold spores, ticks, mites, and bacteria that are harmfull to human health.

When speaking about childhood, one thing that must not be forgotten are annual festivals and events. In our town, there are a great number of festivals and other traditional events handed down for generations, that produced the rhythm of life(one's daily existence) of the various seasons.

To give some examples, in spring 'Tsuina'<ref>'''追儺'''[Tsuina]: Ceremony of driving out evil spirits. There is a real version of this ceremony, and the one mentioned here is slightly different from it. If I have time, I may later do a proper translation of the [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E8%BF%BD%E5%84%BA Japanese Wikipedia article] about the real thing and point out how the two are different.</ref>, rice-planting festival, and 'Hanashizume'(ancient flower)festival. In summer are the Summer Festival (Monster Festival), the Fire Festival, and the 'Spirits of the Dead Meeting'. In Fall are the 'Hassaku'(8th 1st day of the Month) Festival and the 'Ninamesai'. Finally, speaking of things that remind me of winter, are the Snow Festival, New Years Festival, and 'Sagichou'.<ref>左義長［Sagichou］: I'm not sure what to call this in English. The kanji of the word mean 'Left', 'Righteousness', and 'Leader'. It does seem to be real, and I found [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E5%B7%A6%E7%BE%A9%E9%95%B7 some information in Japanese], but I haven't gotten around to translating it yet. This also goes for [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%96%B0%E5%98%97%E7%A5%AD 新嘗祭][Ninamesai] and [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E5%85%AB%E6%9C%94%E7%A5%AD 八朔祭][Hatsusakumatsuri]</ref>

When I was young, the event most deeply and thoroughly engraved in my mind was the ceremony of 'Tsuina'.

While the authenticity of the information is unknown, 'Tsuina', which has also been called "Oniyarai", is said to be a traditional ceremony that has been held for 2000 years.

On the morning of the festival, we children too would assemble at the plaza. Wearing "Masks of Purity" painted with chalk made from partially dried clay, we participated in the ceremony in the role of 'Shinshi'. From when I was very young, I could not help but be frightened by this ceremony. The reason is the appearance of masks representing two demons, and their unnecessarily grotesque appearance.

Of the masks of the two demons, the "Fiend" and the "Karmic Demon", the sight of the "Fiend" mask gave the impression of loud evil laughter. Later, after the ban on such information was lifted, I researched the origin of the ceremony but, in the end, things were not made clear. The most similar thing I found was the ancient Noh Mask called 'Jiya' (The Serpent). This was one of three Noh Masks used to depict the transformation of a human into a demon. It seems this was the last stage in the sequence "Namanari"(Normal?) ==> "Wisdom" ==> "Serpent". On the other hand, the "Karmic Demon" mask, in stark contrast, with an expression of terrifying anguish, was distorted as though melting, yet had not quite ceased to have the appearance of a human face.

The ceremony central to 'Tsuina' begins as follows. On ground of packed white sand, everyone gathered at the bonfire burning plaza and, to begin, 20 or 30 'Shinshi' appear, parading around while chanting "Oni Yaarai. Oni Yaarai." in a peculiar tone.

Thereupon, the 'Housoushi', who serves in the role of the demon exorcist, skillfully makes his entrance. The 'Housoushi', his costume in accordance with ancient rites, carries a large halberd in his hands. However, more than anything else, the thing that draws attention is the 4-eyed golden mask that he wears.

The 'Housoushi', along with the 'Shinshi's continues to chant "Oniyaarai". Going round and round in circles, he scatters in every direction beans said to ward off calamity and malice. He may even throw them at the spectators, but the point has come to be to accept this while "pressing their hands together in prayer."

From here, a dreadful scene quickly begins. The 'Housoushi' suddenly turns to look in the direction of the 'Shinshi', and throws all of the remaining beans at them at once.

The 'Housoushi' calls out "Impurity is, Within" in a very loud voice. The 'Shinshi' then simultaneously repeat "Impurity is, Within". And with that as a signal, two people previously mixed in with the 'Shinshi', in the role of Oni, throw off their "Masks of Purity." Immediately after this, they put on the "Fiend" and "Karmic Demon" masks I mentioned before.

While participating as one of the 'Shinshi', this scene was dreadful enough to leave me breathless. On at least one occasion, a 'Shinshi' right next to me was undexpectedly transformed into a 'Fiend'. While leaving behind the two Oni, the 'Shinshi' scatter in all directions as though taking flight, but all of them, I think, were without a doubt driven into a real panic.

The 'Housoushi' then drives away the two Demons with his halberd while chanting "Impurity, Out."<ref>"'''Impurity, Out'''" 「穢れは、そとへ」 along with the earlier "Impurity is, Within" 「穢れは、うちに」 are sentence fragments of a type quite annoying to translate. They do not contain any verb, but do have 'particles' limiting what kind of verb could be used. There is no easy way to imply the meaning of the verb without actually stating it in English using so few words. As a result, any translation will either give confusingly little information, or too much (with the extra filled in by guessing). In the case of "Impurity, Within" I went with the extra information since the implied verb is one of 'being'. Japanese has several of these but English does not, so pretty much all of the possibilities would translate to 'is'. In the case of "Impurity, Out" the implied verb is one of 'motion'. Any verb indicating a type of movement physically possible for a person/demon could go in the blank, so I hesitate to simply fill it in with a guess. Sorry if that ended up being too much information. >_< </ref> The Demons put up a manner of opposition appropriate to their type, but, with everyone chanting "Impurity, Out" in unison, are driven away towards some unseen place, and the ceremony finally comes to an end.

Even now I remember the shiver I felt one time upon seeing Satoru's face as he removed the 'Shinshi' mask.

"Your face looks pale as a ghost."

As I said this, Satoru's lips which had become violet trembled.

"What is it. Saki"

The thing we saw looking into each others eyes was the terror lurking within ourselves.

Satoru, his eyes opening up wide, gestured at something behind me with his chin. Turning back to look, I saw the 'Housoushi' remove his golden mask as he returned backstage.

Playing the role of 'Housoushi' in this 'Tsuina' was none other than the man recognized by both himself and others as possessing the strongest Jyuroku ever known. Furthermore, as far as I know, Kaburagi Shisei had not once even had to consider turning that title over to another person.

Kaburagi Shisei smiled as he noticed us looking at him. One thing that was strange, beneath the Housoushi mask, he wore another mask that covered the upper half of his face. It was said in gossip that there was almost no one who had seen his face. One got an ordinary impression from his nose and mouth, but both his eyes were concealed by pitch-black glass, creating an ominously indimidating feeling.

"Were you frightened?"

Asked Kaburagi Shisei with an easily carrying low voice, and Satoru with a reverent expression nodded in assent. Kaburagi Shisei's eyes continued turning towards me, and that moment somehow seemed to last far too long in my mind.

"You seem to be children who love new things."

Not having any idea how best to respond, I froze up.

"Will good luck come? Or will it be bad luck?"

Kaburagi Shisei departed, leaving a strangely frivolous sounding chuckle in his wake. For a while we continued to stand there as though entranced. Before long, Satoru muttered with a sigh.

"That person, if he were seriously determined, has Jyuryoku sufficient to split the Earth itself in half I've heard....."

I had never put much stock in Satoru's nonsense, but what he said that time has always remained in a corner of my heart.

One must accept that times of happiness and good fortune must in due course come to an end.

My childhood was no exception to that, but, ironically, my worry at that time was that it was lasting just a little bit too long.

As I said previously, graduation times from Harmony Elementary differed from one person to another. The first of the class to graduate was Shun. This boy, who more than anyone else had good grades and intelligent, mature looking eyes, was one day unexpectedly no longer present. Our homeroom teacher Sanada-Sensei, while facing the remaining students, triumphantly informed us of Shun's graduation.

After that, wanting to quickly graduate and go to the same school as Shun became my sole desire. However, while my classmates continued to leave one at a time, my turn never seemed to come. Even my close friend Maria went ahead; my feelings when left alone at that time - however long I might spend explaining, I doubt I could possibly confer them sufficiently.

By the time the cherry blossoms had fallen, the class of 25 people had become 5, with Satoru and I among those remaining. Even the normally loud mouthed and combative Satoru predictably lost his energy. We fell into a daily routine in which, every morning, we would confirm that the other was still amongst the stragglers, and breathe a sigh of relief. If possible, we wanted to graduate at the same time, and if it were not possible, secretly desired to be the first.

However, my modest desire was completely betrayed. With the coming of May, even Satoru, my final source of moral support, finally graduated ahead of me. It felt almost as though time had frozen for us as at last it came to be that only two of us remained. It may seem strange, but no matter how hard I try, I cannot remember the name of that other person. I'm certain that, whatever he/she might have done, the class's most slow student was not one to stand out, but that fact is not the reason. Regrettably, it seems most likely that I myself unconsciously sealed my memory.

Even after returning home, I had become remarkably taciturn, and I spent the ongoing days secluded in my room. Even my parents seemed to worry about me in that state.

"Saki. There's no particular need to be in a hurry."

My mother said, while brushing my hair on one of those evenings.

"There's no significance to an early graduaton. You may be lonely if everyone in the class graduates ahead of you, but you'll be able to see them again soon enough."

"I'm not..... particularly lonely."

I said, as I fell back onto the bed.

"What I mean is, graduating quickly doesn't mean one will be great. The strength and precision of one's Jyuryoku are completely unrelated to it. Did you know, that your father and I both didn't graduate that quickly either."

"But I bet you weren't the very last ones either, were you?"

"That may be true, but....."

"I, don't want to become a leftover"<ref>'''Leftover''': The Japanese word here matches the English both in its literal and figurative meanings, but in the case of the Japanese version, also has the additional slang meaning of 'a student who habitually cannot keep up in school.' As far as I can determine, it is not considered a particularly offensive word. I believe its treatment as such here is supposed to be surprising and/or confusing to Japanese readers as well.</ref>

"You should never use that kind of word!"

Said mother in an unusually severe tone.

"Who did you hear such a word from?"

Remaining silent, I buried my face in a pillow.

"One's time of graduation is a thing decided by God, so, you need only to wait for your time. Any delay will be made up for in no time."

"If perhaps....."

"Eh?"

"If by some chance, I am unable to graduate then?"

Mother, for an instant, was rendered speechless, but then immediately in a cheerful voice said.

"So that's what you were worried about? How silly. It'll be fine. Because, you will definitely be able to graduate. It's only a question of when."

"But, aren't there people who are never able to?"

"Yes. But, that kind of thing doesn't even happen to one in 10,000."

While getting up from the bed, I looked into my mother's eyes. Somehow, mother looked as though unsettled.

"Say, if one isn't able to graduate, is it true that a ''TricksterCat'' comes to get them?"

"How silly. Things such as ''TricksterCat'' and the like do not exist in this world. Very soon now you'll be an adult, so if you keep saying such things you'll be laughed at."

"But, I saw one."

In that moment, without a doubt, the color of absolute terror ran through my mothers eyes.

"What are you talking about? You must have been seeing things."

"I definitely saw it"

I pushed again, in order to be certain of mother's reaction. It wasn't as if I were actually lying. It was true that I had felt as though I was able to see it. However, It was only for a moment, and even I myself believed that it might well have been my imagination.

"Yesterday evening, before returning home, around 4th street as I glanced back, I saw something like a ''TricksterCat'' run past. Although it was gone almost immediately."

Mother let out a sigh.

"Do you know the story of the withered pampas grass that looks like a ghost? Although you may think it's very scary, it's actually nothing. That must be the way it was for you. What you saw was, without a doubt, just a normal sized cat or weasel. Because in the twilight, the sizes of things often become difficult to judge."

Mother's attitude returned to normal. She told me goodnight, turned out the light and, feeling completely relieved, I fell asleep.

But in the dead of night I opened my eyes, and the peacefull feeling had vanished.

My heart was beating like an alarm bell, my hands and feet completely chilled, and my entire body soaked with sweat. It was an extremely unpleasant sweat.

Above the ceiling paneling, it was as though a somehow evil being were moving about. A sound that is heard, but cannot be heard. As though pointed claws were digging into wood.

It seemed a ''TricksterCat'' had arrived.

For a short amount of time, as though paralysed, I was unable to move.

After a short period of waiting, as though a curse had been lifted, my freedom of movement returned. I quietly slid out of the bed, and without making a sound opened the door. By the moonlight shining in from the window, I made my way down the corridor. The season was well into summer, but the wood floor was still sticky and cold under my bare feet. Very soon, just a little more. My parents' bedroom was just past the bend in the corridor.

I was relieved to notice the phosphorescent light shining through the gap beneath the bedroom door. As I raised my hand to open the sliding door, I heard a voice speaking inside. It was my mother's voice. She spoke in a seriously worried yet still thoughtful tone the likes of which I had never heard from her. My hand stopped mid-motion.

"I'm worried. As things are, it's possible....."

"If you let it bother you so much, all the more, it'll have a negative influence on Saki."

Father's voice, too, seemed terribly depressed.

"But, at this rate. .....Say, I wonder if the Board of Education is moving already?"

"I don't know."

"It's difficult to influence the Board of Education from the Library. You have oversight authority so, if need be, you should be able to do something about it right?"

"The Committee is independent. I shouldn't even investigate such things from my office, to say nothing of my position as Saki's father."

"I... I couldn't stand to lose another child!"

"You're being too loud"

"But Saki, she said that she saw an ImpureCat!"

"Maybe it was just her imagination."

"And if it was real! What should we do?"

I quietly stepped back. The details of my parents' conversation were beyond my understanding, but, the fact that I had heard something that should not be heard, I understood perfectly.

In exactly the same way that I came, I noiselessly returned to my bedroom. Just beyond the window glass, an '[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Actias_artemis Oomizuao]' had stopped. A light blue moth about the size of my palm, like a messenger from the land of the dead come to deliver ominous news. Although it wasn't cold, I had been unable to stop the shivering across my entire body since earlier.

What was I to do.

Like a newborn thrown out naked into the world, I felt I had nowhere to go and no one to turn to.

What on earth was I going to do...

The ceiling paneling made a terrible creaking sound.

Something was moving around....

I felt as though some terrifyingly enormous being had already come right up to my side.

Ahh. Very soon, it will be right here.

In a flash, the 'oomizuao' jumped away from the window glass, vanishing into the darkness.

In the next moment, despite there being no wind, the window frame began shaking and rattling. The shaking persistantly continued and, rather than settling down, grew steadily stronger. It was as if something outside were trying to tear the window out of its frame.

The sliding screen seemed to open of its own will and, with a particularly furious sound, closed again. I gasped. Breathing became painful, as I attempted to pull air into my lungs. Ahh. It's no good. It's coming. It's coming. It's coming.....

Abruptly, all of the objects within the room began moving about with tremendous energy. The chair and desk like a restive horse jumping, pens and pencils like arrows flew embedding themselves in the sliding door. The bed slowly began floating up into the air.

I screamed.

The sound of footsteps running this way in the corridor. The sound of my parents' voices calling my name. The sliding door opened as though being snapped apart.

In the next instant, my parents lept into the room as though falling into a pile.

"Saki! Everything is alright now!"

Mother said as she embraced me.

"This..... What is this?"

I shouted.

"It's nothing to worry about. A 'Blessing Spirit'! Finally, one has come along for you."

"This?"

The phenomenon that seemed like an invisible monster rampaging through the room slowly subsided towards tranquility after my parents came running.

"With this, it means that Saki, too, has become an adult."

Father said, with a relieved smile on his face.

"Then, I.....?"

"I've graduated from Harmony Elementary today. Starting tomorrow I can enter the general school?"

The books that had been lightly floating about the room, as though their lives had ended fell to the floor. The bed, while hanging at an angle, fell to the ground with a thud as though the strings from which it hung had been cut.

Mother embraced me so tightly that it hurt.

"Ahh, I'm so happy! There's nothing to worry about any more!"

With the feeling of warm tears landing on the back of my neck, and relief engulfing me from the very bottom of my heart, I closed my eyes.

But, within my mind, the sound of my mother bitterly screaming "I couldn't stand to lose another child!" continued to echo.

==Translation Notes==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[ShinSekai_Yori:Part_1_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[ShinSekai_Yori|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[ShinSekai_Yori:Part_1_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:EnigmaticAxiom

2013-09-06T19:07:23Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by EnigmaticAxiom

A note for those who are wondering or have asked, for Madan no Ou Volume 6, I will eventually make a pdf, and for Volume 7, I will eventually read it, but I will not likely be releasing anything for it other than a pdf from someone else. There are a few reasons for this, the two main ones being that I am getting busier with work and classes and that I am currently reading Mondaiji Volume 3 and Hiera-Glaphicos Volume 2. It's not like I've lost the interest in this series so much as I'm not in the mood to read it now. --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] 7:33 2013 August 21 (CST)

White Album 2/Guidelines

2013-09-06T19:07:03Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Jonathanasdf

Return to the main page [[White Album 2|here]].

==Rules==
*Any number of translators can translate the same file at any given time.
*Anonymous translation contributors are required to inform a Project Editor, Translator, or Administrator before any major contribution.
*If you are unsure about your translation for a line, and can only guess what part of the line is, '''DO NOT TRANSLATE THE LINE'''. Instead, leave a comment indicating what you think the line should be translating to.
* '''Only Japanese->English translation is acceptable in this project. NO MACHINE TRANSLATIONS.'''

==Style==
* Names should be read as last name first. For example, Touma Kazusa, Kitahara Haruki, etc.
* Depending on context, -kun, -chan, etc. should be preserved. If a foreigner is speaking, or if a specific "style" is being spoken, words like "Lord", "Lady", "Ms.", etc. are acceptable.
* The main character may speak in past or present tense depending on circumstances; it's important to know the context of the scene before writing down anything.
* Please use American English spellings. This means -or instead of -our. Example: Color, Neighbor, Gray, Odor, etc.
* You may need to insert <nowiki> tags in order to stop the wiki from formatting certain things.
* The game may be using special tags for certain effects in the text. These must be maintained when possible, especially '\k', except for the following:
** Line breaks ( ) in general don't need to be maintained, except if the lines need to be formatted in a particular way.
** Furigana ([Rtext^furigana]) can be completely ignored if the text and furigana are far too similar for some reason (for example, the text is a Japanese name in kanji, while the furigana is really just the furigana).
* With normal zoom, the text layout on the wiki page will be what it looks like in game (except for lines with special tags), so please use that as a guideline and try to fit words in. The maximum limit is 4 lines if the following line doesn't have a speaker, and 3 lines if it does.
** Translators do not need to insert line breaks to match line width; there is an auto-wrap mechanism in place to help deal with this. However, you may need to do this if there is something that should be on one line, but that gets wrapped otherwise.
* If you believe that there is no English equivalence for a line, do not put a literal translation; translate as best as you can and put deepskyblue as the 7th parameter (after the comment parameter) to mark the lines for English wordsmiths to look at.

==All-Ages/Adult Differences==
* Although there may be references to the adult sections of a script, there should be as much emphasis as possible in the all-ages version to keep things clean and non-explicit. Implicit may be fine, given the circumstances and context.
** There are no limitations on how the adult version of the script can be translated meaning-wise, so as long as the translation is accurate.

==Names==
The following names are to be used to maintain consistency:

{| class="wikitable"
!Introductory Chapter
!Closing Chapter
!Other
|-
| valign="top" |
*Kitahara Haruki
*Ogiso Setsuna
*Touma Kazusa
*Iizuka Takeya
*Mizusawa Io

*Hayasaka Chikashi
*Suwa-sensei
*Touma Youko
| valign="top" |
*Sugiura Koharu
*Izumi Chiaki
*Kazaoka Mari

*Yanagihara Tomo
*Yada Mihoko
*Nakagawa Kazumi
*Amamiya Sawako
*Kudou Miyoko
*Nagase Shouko
| valign="top" |
*Houjou School Light Music Club / 峰城大付属軽音楽同好会
*Houjou University / 峰城大学
*Iwazuchou / 岩津町
*Kaiou Graph / 開桜グラフ
*Knights Records
*Minamisuetsugu / 南末次
*Minamisuetsugu Mansion / 南末次マンション
*Minamisuetsugu Goodies Restaurant / グッディーズ南末次店
*School of Houjou University / 峰城大学付属学園
*Suetusuguchou / 末次町
*Strasbourg
*Ogiso Residence / 小木曽家
*Onjuku / 御宿
*Touma Residence / 冬馬家
*Vienna
*Watos Troupe
|}

==Translation Syntax==
The text section(s) of any script file will have something like the following:

<pre class="mw-collapsible mw-collapsed" style="width:400px;min-height:30px;">
{{WA2ScriptLine
|line number|jp speaker|en speaker
|jp text
|en text
|comment (optional, this parameter can be omitted)
}}
</pre>

So as an example:

<pre class="mw-collapsible mw-collapsed" style="width:400px;min-height:30px;">
{{WA2ScriptTable}}

{{WA2ScriptLine
|0001|雪菜|Setsuna
|「おはよ！」
|"Good morning!"
|Comment 1
}}

{{WA2ScriptLine
|0002||
|まあ、いいか。
|Well, whatever.
}}

{{WA2ScriptLine
|0003||
|どうせ、暇だし。
|I've got time, anyway.
}}

{{WA2ScriptLine
|0004|春希|Haruki
|「あいつはまだ？」
|"She isn't here yet?"
|Comment 2
|deepskyblue}}

{{WA2ScriptLine
|0005|雪菜|
|「ううん」
|
}}

{{WA2ScriptTableEnd}}</pre>

This will generate:
{{WA2ScriptTable}}

{{WA2ScriptLine
|0001|雪菜|Setsuna
|「おはよ！」
|"Good morning!"
|Comment 1
}}

{{WA2ScriptLine
|0002||
|まあ、いいか。
|Well, whatever.
}}

{{WA2ScriptLine
|0003||
|どうせ、暇だし。
|I've got time, anyway.
}}

{{WA2ScriptLine
|0004|春希|Haruki
|「あいつはまだ？」
|"She isn't here yet?"
|Comment 2
|deepskyblue}}

{{WA2ScriptLine
|0005|雪菜|
|「ううん」
|
}}

{{WA2ScriptTableEnd}}

The template itself has been coded such that empty lines will be highlighted in red upon reading. This should make it easy to spot lines that haven't been translated yet.

The format to be used for any of the script pages is:
<pre class="mw-collapsible mw-collapsed" style="width:500px;min-height:30px;">
Return to the main page [[White Album 2|here]].

== Translation ==
*[[User:Translator|translator]]

== Editing ==
*[[User:Editor|editor]]

== Translation Notes ==
*insert notes here

== Text ==
{{WA2ScriptTable}}
... insert text here ...
{{WA2ScriptTableEnd}}

== Script Chart ==
{{:White_Album_2/ScriptChart}}

</pre>

Toradora!:Spin-Off 2 Translator's Notes

2013-09-06T19:07:02Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Rpapo

== Translator's Notes ==

===Horses===
[[Toradora%21:Spin-Off_2_Fall_Fattened_Tiger_Chapter_1#back_horses|↑]]Takemiya is referencing a fairly well known proverb in Japanese, "天高く馬肥ゆる秋", which translates to roughly "Autumn with the sky clear and blue, and horses growing stout." The title of this story, "虎、肥ゆる秋" alludes to this quotation as well. The only difference is that the proverb refers to horses, and the title to tigers.

===Aunt Squad===
[[Toradora%21:Spin-Off_2_Fall_Fattened_Tiger_Chapter_2#back_auntsquad|↑]]The author is having a little bit of fun here. Referring to the group of older ladies crowding about and constantly chattering, she uses the words おばさん軍団 (''obasan gundan''). ''Obasan'' is the usual term for your aunt, or for any older female person you may encounter. This usage is identical to how the word "tía" is used in Spanish. ''Gundan'' is the word for a small military unit, like a patrol or squad, though it could be used for an army too.

This bit is also found on page 38 of the first volume of "Golden Time". The only difference there is that instead of ''obasan'', we find ''obachan'', apparently treating the women a little nicer: grown (but not old) women, rather than the (apparently) older ones we see in this story. Whether the author made this distinction consciously is a nice question.

===Moth===
[[Toradora%21:Spin-Off_2_Fall_Fattened_Tiger_Chapter_2#back_moth|↑]]The author is using a word which normally means "[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dokuga poisonous moth]" here, but is clearly referring to the hyperactive teacher of the Aerobics class. Perhaps a better translation might be "gadfly". Nobody I've talked to has seen this usage before, but they agree that it seems to be what Takemiya-san intended.

===Flasher===
[[Toradora%21:Spin-Off_2_Fall_Fattened_Tiger_Chapter_3#back_flasher|↑]]The author has had Ami say something that can be taken two very different ways. The book has the phrase '一肌、脱いであげる', which can be taken to mean 'pitch in and help out', or 'help to get undressed'. Taiga, of course, plays with the unintended meaning.

===Hamada===
[[Toradora%21:Spin-Off_2_Lets_Go_To_Gunma_-_Chapter_1#back_hamada|↑]]Haruta is particularly messed up right now, and can't think straight. "Hamada" can be understood as either the surname Hamada, or as the expression "hama da" (it's a hama).

===Kokomade===
[[Toradora%21:Spin-Off_2_Lets_Go_To_Gunma_-_Chapter_2#back_kokomade|↑]]The four letter word in question is ここまで, which means "to this point", or "no further".

===Umani Soba===
[[Toradora%21:Spin-Off_2_Lets_Go_To_Gunma_-_Chapter_3#back_umanisoba|↑]]A very rich dish made from boiled soba noodles and all sorts of meats and vegetables. Everything but the kitchen sink. Search Google Images under うま煮そば to see what I mean. Unfortunately, there is no wiki page about it yet.

===Colors===
[[Toradora%21:Spin-Off_2_Lets_Go_To_Gunma_-_Chapter_4#back_colors|↑]]In this paragraph, the author seems to have Sena playing with words in a clever way. Having declared her topic already (memories), she proceeds to many references to kinds and sorts, but using the word 色 (iro: colors, kinds, sorts) and 色々 (iroiro: various). The result is interesting, and hard to translate. The fact that part of it referred to changing colors was an interesting coincidence with English usage.

===Amazed===
[[Toradora%21:Spin-Off_2_Author's_Notes#back_amazed|↑]]The author is punning here, combining two phrases: “amazing” & “cold-hearted Kalashnikova (AK-47)”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Toradora%21:Spin-Off_2_Author%27s_Notes|Author's Notes]]
| Return to [[Toradora%21#Spin-Off 2 - Fall-Fattened Tiger|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Prologue

2013-09-06T19:07:00Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Denormative

==Prologue==
Lautreamont Knight Country, people called it the country of Dragon Breeders.

To the north was the Zepharos Empire, while to the south was the Chevron Kingdom.

Sandwiched between the two major powers, a small country with a population of no more than five million, had a special academy.

Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy.

Educating and guiding teenage boys and girls who formed a contract with dragons -- an academy for Dragon Breeders.

===Part 1===

"Well, we would like to introduce the new members of the Student Council to all of you students."

Rebecca declared in a loud voice to all the students who gathered in the lecture hall.

The Student Council president, Rebecca Randall, with the prestigious nickname "Scarlet Empress", looking like a marble statue, glorious and splendid, attracted the attention of all the students.

"First of all, in charge of Disciplinary Affairs, Silvia."

"Yes!"

After Silvia solemnly answered, she took a step forward from the stage side curtain.

"Blue Ice Princess"

Like the impression given through that name, Silvia's blue eyes were as cold as ice with bright blond hair that embellished her white beauty.

"I am Silvia Lautreamont and this is the first time I have joined the Student Council. Although I'm still young, inexperienced and have much to learn, I swear I will make every effort to maintain the discipline of Ansarivan Dragon Rider Academy. I hope that every student can take care of me in the future."

Her modest way of speaking caused many whispers among the students.

The overbearing aura of arrogance that previously surrounded Silvia had suddenly disappeared.

Silvia gracefully took a bow and the audience burst into thunderous applause. Because of the enthusiastic applause, Silvia herself couldn't help but feel confused.

Maybe because she felt very reluctant(?), Silvia dashed toward to the side of the stage behind the curtains.

"Your speech was great."

Ash, who also became a Student Council member at the same time, was standing by the stage smiling cheekily towards Silvia, who ran off the stage because of her shyness.

"What's so great about that..."

Perhaps because she wasn't accustomed to being praised, Silvia blushed. Because of her embarrassment she looked down at the ground. After a while her swollen face suddenly stiffened, and she snappily asked Ash:

"That's none of your concern! Why don't you mind your own business! You're going up on the stage next. Are you sure you'll be all right?"

"Th...That's..."

For the infamous Ash who is the school's most problematic student, naturally, this is the first time he would be on stage in this situation. He would be lying if he said that he was not nervous.

"Gosh(?)...I envy you, Princess who does not have anything to do with the word 'tense'."

"Don't be silly. I also felt tense!"

Ash, shocked by Silvia's aggressive manner, couldn't help but shrink back.

"Ah, sorry. Because you didn't seem nervous, I couldn't help but ..."

"As the king's daughter, I was raised to be brought to participate in many ceremonies, so I do not have stage fright ... However, it is also impossible not to feel nervous."

"Is it? Then, I feel a little better."

After seeing Ash laughing out of the blue, Silvia looked surprised.

"So even Her Royal Highness can be nervous. Ah... then it is quite okay for ordinary people like me to feel nervous. After knowing about this, I suddenly feel relieved. Thank you!"

"I-It's nothing. There's no need to thank me for something this small."

Silvia embarrassingly turned her face to the side.

"Well, I'll introduce the next member. The school's 'Number One Problem Child', who is now turning a new leaf. In charge of General Affairs, Ash Blake."

A noisy boiling atmosphere emerged in the hall right after Rebecca's sentence.

"To put it another way, 'General Affairs' means to help in anything. So no matter what difficulties we run into, feel free to discuss it with Ash."

Seeing the increasingly boiling atmosphere, Ash could not help but feel distressed.

Looking from the center of the stage to the entire hall, a total of four hundred students from basic and advanced courses densely filled his entire field of vision.

"Shit..."

Obviously, just before this moment, he could relax thanks to Silvia's help, but after he stood on stage, the feeling of nervousness emerged without his knowledge.

"..."

Ash suddenly worried about the bandage covering his left arm.

On Ash's left arm, the <Seikoku> pattern was imprinted.

Any Breeder must have an imprint trace, but Ash's <Seikoku> area is extremely large, in which it covered almost all of his left arm.

Because of this, Ash's everyday life had always been with a bandage-covering <Seikoku> to avoid it from being striking.

This morning, he had been even more careful than usual while wrapping his bandage.

Even so, in the view of the audience, there was a feeling of uneasiness - fearing that his <Seikoku> will be seen by the audience through the clothing and bandages.

"Hey ... you better stay strong."

At this time, Silvia's soft sound could be heard whispering in his ears.

Ash pretend to turn his head around casually and found out that Silvia is staring directly at him.

"...Princess?"

Silvia, who held her fist towards her chest, forcefully nodded.

''- To think the Princess would actually cheer for me ...!''

Even though it was a small action, Ash suddenly felt a lot more at ease.

He turned his gaze back to the students.

"Uh ... I have just become a member of the Student Council. My name is Ash Blake. To be honest, I don't know what to do...... Wha... Whatever it is, I will do my job with all my might, so please take care of me!"

After he truthfully expressed his feelings, Ash gave a deep bow.

While maintaining his posture, one second passed, two seconds later.

The hall is stone silent!

''--Is it me, this infamous guy, no matter how much I express myself, I couldn't make myself be acknowledged by others?...''

Just as he started to feel regret-

A loud clapping sound could be heard by Ash.

"Princess ...?"

That's right. Silvia, standing on the stage side curtain, took the lead by starting to applaud.

Rebecca also started clapping along.

Driven by both applauds, the sound of applause slowly spread from every corner of the venue.

Ash looked around the hall. His best friends, Raymond and Max, were smiling at him while clapping and cheering.

"Everyone!"

In a blink of an eye, the enthusiastic applause grew similar to that of the speech by Silvia.

===Part 2===
The relieved Ash returned to the stage side curtain.

"Hmm ... pretty much so-so."

In just a moment, Silvia immediately resumed the usually chilly attitude. However, Ash decided to take it as a praise.

"It's all thanks to you, Princess... Eco is not present yet?"

Ash's pal, Eco, has yet to show up, which made him worry.

The main character of this office ceremony is by no means for only Ash and Silvia.

Some time ago during the celebration of the birth of young dragon Eco <Pal Party>, Rebecca kissed Ash, Silvia, and Eco's cheek, in the name of the initiation ceremony.

Since she accepted Rebecca's kiss, Eco became a member of the Student Council.

So right after Silvia and Ash had their speech, it should be Eco who should be getting ready by the stage side curtain... however, she had disappeared without a trace.

"Indeed, she had been too late. Hopefully Cosette will not perform any tricks... "

Silvia frowned.

Cosette was dispatched to Ansarivan from the palace to serve as Silvia's maid. While Ash was busy, he asked ask her to help take care of Eco.

"I'll take care of her clothing." After she learned that Eco will be going on stage, Cosette excitedly volunteered.

But that was two hours ago.

"Does picking clothes have to take so much time?"

"Cosette certainly loses herself while dressing up Eco as a doll. I can't help but pity her."

"You say it as if you have been a victim."

"Please don't make me remember it..."

Silvia looked very funny when she plunged her head under her arms.

===Part 3===
While Ash and Silvia are chattering, Rebecca was giving a speech in order to buy some time.

"... That day, Silvia with soulful eyes said to me, 'I will certainly do my best. Also…please call me by my name. At least in the Student Council, please do not take me as the Royal Princess of the Knight Country.'"

Rebecca vividly described to the students the actual scenes of the 'Pal Party'.

"... At that time, I felt as if someone had confessed to me. By the way, my fellow students, even though Silvia looks like an old fogy, in fact she has one or two men to her liking-"

"President! That’s enough!"

Silvia raised her fist in anger, cursing from the side curtain offstage.

Suddenly laughter enveloped the school hall.

At this moment…

''-Bang!''

The hall main door was slammed open by someone.

Everyone turned their head back to look behind the door.

The excited Rebecca proudly announced:

"Dear students, our third new member, Eco, has finally appeared!"

Eco walked majestically and the students separated into two to clear a path for her.

Followed after her steps, "Knock, knock"<ref>Sound of footsteps.</ref> a chilled sound is echoed in the hall.

Cosette followed behind Eco. She was dressed in the usual maid attire and acted as Eco's retinue.

"Wh-what’s that?"

Ash stuck his head out from the stage side curtain, shocked.

Silvia was also stunned.

Rebecca, from the side, looked proudly at Eco as she progressed towards the stage, and introduced:

"As all of you had heard, Eco, Ash's partner, was born last month. I do not know why, but she has the appearance of a human even though she’s a Dragon, so we can communicate with her. Therefore, we decided to let Eco become the mascot of the Student Council and sincerely welcome her to join it!"

On the stage, Eco is looking around the whole school.

People can clearly feel the strong will of her bright, ruby-coloured eyes.

Her silvery-pink hair was light and elegant.

The sides of her head has the symbol of the dragon tribe, which are her horns. But because Eco is still a young dragon, the shape of her horns do not look pointy, but more like ‘circular stubs’.

She was dressed in a luxurious black dress despite her petite body.

[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p021.jpg|thumb]]
"Is that… Eco?"

Ash unconsciously murmured and muttered.

Eco's appearance is not only beautiful, her whole body emitted an elegant atmosphere. Even if one says that she is a princess, there is no reason someone would not believe it.

In fact, students seem to be subdued by Eco's beauty.

"Just say hello to everyone, Eco! Just do exactly as I taught you to do and there won’t be any problems."

The words Cosette whispered to Eco were overheard by Ash.

"Ar…Are you sure?"

Eco asked innocently.

"Of course. I, Cosette, promise you that this will be a great opportunity to immediately win everyone's hearts."

Cosette smiled.

Ash, confused by her words, felt a bad omen.

"Alright."

Eco, not bothered by Ash’s worries, obediently nodded, ''"huff ..."'' she inhaled deeply.

Everyone, without exception, became breathless and focused their attention on Eco's every move.

Eco posed her hands high in the air like to intimidate...

"Gaoo!”<ref>Sound of eco's roaring.</ref>

She let out a roar in front of the students in front of the whole school.

To say she is roaring is not right; the correct context should be more like reading directly from a script.

There was a brief moment of silence, and the hall was soon filled with laughter.

"Wh ... why is everyone laughing?"

The students’ response stunned her.

===Part 4===
Apollo<ref>God of sun. One of the Olympians. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Apollo]</ref> House is the student dormitory for the male upperclassmen to live in.

Ash's personal room is located on the third floor.

Eco had settled here for about a month.

Although she is a dragon, a beautiful girl admitted to the male dormitory had set off a momentary uproar in the Apollo House. Since she had been living here for a month, many had already been accustomed to it.

Just right after she stepped into the room, Eco angrily stomped around.

"This is too outrageous! They actually dare to make fun of such a noble Dragon... this is a sin that cannot be forgiven! This is why I hate those stupid and ignorant humans!"

"You can't blame them... Your greeting is just too different. A dragon will never roar with 'Gaoo', right?”

When the fact that Ash’s simmering smile is reveal, Eco glared angrily at him.

"It's all Cosette's fault! She lied to me! She told me that a dragon must capture the hearts of everyone and it is the most effective way!"

"Okay... I got it."

"What do ''you'' know?"

"Simply put, Cosette saw you usually act high and mighty so she kindly helped you think out this plan. If it weren't for her advice... I‘m pretty sure that there would be about an eighty percent chance of you going up the stage with your proud attitude and shout 'You bunch of stupid and ignorant humans…!' That sort of nonsense."

"Well..."

With Ash's deduction seeming entirely correct, Eco suddenly became speechless.

"So in order to avoid those awkward scenes, Cosette helped you in her own way. And the result is?"

"The result is that I just become the laughing stock for humans!"

"No, you're wrong. Everyone doesn't take you as a joke to laugh at."

"So why are they laughing?"

"No, you're wrong. Everyone thinks that it was very interesting and feels friendly towards you. On the other hand, that dress suits you."

"Huh ...?"

Eco's cheeks quickly turned red as if there was a wild fire burning.

"Are…are you alright?"

"No, it's nothing!"

Eco angrily shook her face to the side, but Ash could not help but smile. All of a sudden he got carried away and reached out to pat Eco's head.

"Are you shy? Haha, it seems that you, too, have a cute side."

Her soft hair felt really comfortable, and Ash became addicted and couldn't stop himself.

"You......"

While facing one's own intoxicated and heavenly atmosphere, Eco's eyes suddenly burst out with a dangerous flare.

By looking closely you'll notice that she is frequently shaking her little fist.

"It appears that... you still don’t know your place."

"Hey, calm down, Eco......"

"I warned you, didn't I? Instead of you keeping me as a pet-"

Eco took a murderous step forward.

"I'm your owner! Now quickly kneel on the ground!"

"Uwa!"

In the instant he collided with Eco, he suddenly felt dizzy.

In the blink of an eye, Ash is facing the floor.

Eco pulled up her skirt and lifted her foot high up in the air.

Despite the small and exquisite size, it contained power, which is undoubtedly no different from a dragon.

Ash’s spine suddenly felt a chill.

"Wait a minute! By the way, are you hungry?"

"Don’t you worry. Before the ceremony<ref>The original meaning is something like promotion ceremony to tell others that you had taken up a job. But to think that I did write promotional ceremony in english XD. Sorry if I forget to mention this before.</ref>, Cosette had given me something to eat."

The strategy with the food temptations was ineffective.

"Since you’re full... then you have to hurry and return the dress! Wearing such a dress while acting wild will crumple the clothes!”

"You don't need to worry so much. Besides, this dress is mine."

"No way! You can't take someone else’s things and claim them as your own!"

"Cosette presented it to me. I heard that this dress was originally Silvia's, but she had outgrown it."

"Why is it Cosette again...? 'Crack<ref>Sound of bone cracking.</ref>'!"

Before Ash could finish his sentence, Eco trampled his back.

"Shut up! I want you crushed!"

"You already crushed it... a while ago."

The force is so strong, it is hard to imagine the one standing on his back is the girl's tiny feet.

An uncomfortable amount of sweat flowed out from his forehead to the neck area.

"What did you just say?"

"Huff!"

Eco started to turn and twist her feet to draw a circle on Ash’s back.

Ash clearly heard the screams of his spine.

"My spine! My spine! Ah! Ah! Ah ......!"

"How is it? Now do you know where your place is?"

While he is gradually losing consciousness, Ash thought he saw an illusion of a sea of flowers.

===Part 5===
In the year of the Saint, 1365, half a month has already passed by in the month of Taurus.

After the Necromancia attack, Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy is finally getting ready for the school's reopening.

"Initiation ~A.S.B.1365.5~" is closed.

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 7

2013-09-06T19:06:17Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Kunem

== 7 - Do Not End the Show ==

For the next three days, I didn't do much besides recollecting what I've done.

As entrusting three fools was inappropriate since they could not produce any results, in the end, it was an outsider like me that accomplished what they couldn't. Though it was true that as an observer, I was able to glean facts from each of their statements, I was the one that had solved it; Irisu's words had prompted me to believe that. This made me realize I had abilities which I could speak of. As a result, I was now immersed in a sense of satisfaction as though intoxicated by too many whiskey bonbons.

To put it in an unassuming way, it was a refreshing feeling.

Ever having Hongou's mystery solved on Friday, the script was prepared by Saturday night (according to some first years who'd seen him, the substitute screenwriter who had to write the rest of the script on such short notice was worked till he looked half dead, though I had no way of finding out). And so Class 2-F's filming was finalized by Sunday evening. It was an epic turnaround from a seemingly desperate situation. I received a phone call on Sunday night from Irisu giving me her gratitude, to which I offered her my heartfelt congratulations.

And so came Monday, three days after the solving of the mystery, when the Kamiyama High School summer vacation came to an end.

As the Classics Club did not meet up during that weekend, until today I was not able to inform Chitanda of what had happened so far. After lessons had ended, as I was running a bit late due to some other errands, I rushed towards the club room. I wasn't interested in showing off my achievements, but I just thought it would be better to let her know as I climbed up the steps of the Special Block. I don't deny my footsteps felt rather light as I walked.

Upon arriving at the doorstep of the Geology Room, I sensed a strange atmosphere. The classroom looked dark, as though the curtains had been drawn. I silently opened the door and noticed the TV was taken out and was playing the movie "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People". Chitanda, Ibara and Satoshi were all watching the TV with their backs toward me.

Though by the time I entered, the movie had already gone into the credits, the names of the cast and crew in a gothic font flowed upwards on a dark background. As filming was only done yesterday along with the editing, this credit roll was probably prepared in advance.

Ibara stood up to stop the video and noticed me.

"Oh, Oreki,"

Chitanda and Satoshi both turned around. Satoshi pointed to the TV.

"Hey, Houtarou. We saw it."

"Class 2-F's?"

"Yup. Eba-sempai came just now to give this to us. So this ending was solved by Houtarou, huh?"

As Satoshi was always showing such a smiling face, I had no way of finding out what he really thought of the movie.

Still, I asked, "So how was it?"

"Not bad. Or rather, it was interesting. To think it was the cameraman of all people."

Pushing the rewind button on the tape player, Ibara said in a criticizing tone, "You'd already thought of that back then, hadn't you? You really hide too many things in your mind."

"I hadn't thought of it when I was with you guys. I'm not that mischievous as to toy around with people until they panic," I said as I placed my shoulder bag on the table and stretched my waist.

Truth be told, this felt like an anticlimax, as these guys were not as surprised as I thought they would be. As I was feeling quite satisfied with how surprising the conclusion was, I was kind of expecting them to look astonished with it. I should have expected nothing less from these fools; it was perhaps good that Satoshi and Ibara were hardly naïve.

Then, what about the naïve Chitanda?

Our eyes met. Chitanda then turned her head to face me.

"Oreki-san,"

"Yeah?"

"I was surprised."

An honest opinion.

She then turned her head back and looked into the distance as she said cautiously, "Besides, I..."

She then noticed something and smiled.

"Umm, maybe later."

A peculiar reaction. Now how should I put this? I couldn't tell whether she was appraising or criticizing.

Clapping his hands, Satoshi said, "Anyway, you did well, Houtarou. 'The Empress' is satisfied, the movie is completed. The audience will also be glad about such a surprising development. The day is fast approaching when Kami High's name spreads far and wide due to the detective Oreki Houtarou. We should raise a toast for this occasion."

And he promptly took out four bottles of Yakult<ref>A Japanese Yogurt-like drink - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yakult Wikipedia]</ref> from his drawstring bag. He's got all sorts of ridiculous items in that bag. Ibara stood up to put a leash on Satoshi's celebratory mood with a bitter voice.

"Now's not the time to be concerned about other classes' problems, Fuku-chan. Ever since that movie preview, we've not made any progress with 'Hyouka'. I'm gonna to check on your page progress starting today, since you did ask me to help you with your manuscript progress, after all."

Satoshi's smile froze. He placed two bottles of Yakult before Ibara. As if that was going to dissuade her. As expected, Ibara proceeded to get things started by opening the curtains. And so Class 2-F's movie was finally put aside as the Classics Club resumed its activity of compiling its anthology.

As sunset approached, the umpteenth meeting regarding the anthology "Hyouka" came to an end. As I gathered the written notes which were scattered around, Satoshi and Chitanda left the Geology Room. Leaving the rare sight of just me and Ibara behind.

Moving the TV back to where it was, Ibara turned to say something she had just thought of.

"Oh yeah, Oreki. Can I ask you something?"

"If it's the manuscript, don't we not need those until next week?"

Ibara shook her head.

"I'm talking about the movie. What was the title again? Something about 10,000 people."

As it was quite embarrassing for me to utter a title which I myself had thought of, I urged Ibara to continue.

"What about it?"

"You came up with the solution, right?"

I nodded.

What was she trying to say? She seemed to be cautious with her words.

"All of it?" she asked.

As I'd not seen the full version, I gave an ambiguous answer with some vigour.

"Most."

Upon answering, she gave me a sharp look. She then spoke in a strong tone that was different from before.

"In that case, what did you think about Haba-sempai's theory, then? Regardless of whether the trick he mentioned was interesting or not, it was totally not shown in the movie."

She didn't seem convinced. So I asked her, "What about Haba's theory?"

"Aren't you ignoring the intent?"

She murmured and placed her hands on her waist.

"Never once did the movie show any use for a rope."

Rope... The item that Hongou requested Haba to prepare. She even emphasized its importance. Come to think of it, it was mentioned before.

As I was at a loss at how to respond, Ibara went on.

"Having the cameraman as the seventh person is interesting, as you could feel the intensity of all the characters looking straight into the camera. But, that would leave no room for the rope to make its appearance."

Indeed.

No, that's not it. I countered, with my voice raised a bit.

"The use of a rope is probably confined to specific tricks. Maybe the cameraman would use it to hang himself in the end, wouldn't he?"

Ibara looked at me with exasperated eyes.

"What're you talking about, Oreki? If that's the case, why would Hongou emphasize its use? If they were to shoot such a scene using something as robust as a rope, then they wouldn't need to worry about its safety. Since Hongou-sempai specifically asked for a rope strong enough to support a person... I think something's missing here."

The last sentence probably contained some of Ibara's concerns, but I hadn't noticed it. When she said I had missed something, I didn't think of it that way. It was probably just something trivial...

But why had I forgotten such details?

"Well, anyway, I thought your deduction was interesting. But seeing as how strict you were in dismissing the theories of those three people, I was thinking maybe you had thought of something which they had all missed," Ibara said as she covered the TV with a plastic cover and proceeded to pack up her bag. As she said she'd be returning the key, I decided to leave the room ahead of her.

With Ibara's words still ringing in my head, I descended down the steps of the Special Block. My deduction should have taken into consideration all of the facts. While some of the details like the acting and dialogue may be off a bit, overall, it should reflect Hongou's true intention. Yet I'd somehow forgotten something. Or rather, because it did not match my deduction, I had unconsciously ignored it. It can't be, I was not the sort to twist the facts just to get to a right answer... Or at least that's what I wanted to think.

Looking at my feet alone, I realized I was now on the third floor. Just as I thought I was going to walk down to the second floor while still immersed in my thoughts, a voice called out to me.

"Hey, Houtarou,"

I turned to find nobody. It sounded like Satoshi... No, I wasn't imagining things, I clearly heard him. I waited for a bit, and indeed my name was called out once again.

"Over here, Houtarou,"

A hand emerged from the men's room and beckoned me to come over. If this were night time, it would make a fitting horror scene. I smiled bitterly and walked over there, where Satoshi was waiting.

"What is it, Satoshi? I'm not interested in taking a pee with you."

Very quickly, the smile disappeared from his face as he said quite seriously, "I do not have such interests. This place just happens to be convenient."

"Convenient for what? This place stinks."

"I was just thinking of cleaning up this place... Anyway, it's because no girls can come in here."

Ah, I see. Then it must be that.

"So, what is it you don't want the girls to know? You have some porn collection you want to show me?"

Though I was joking, Satoshi didn't smile.

"You sure know how to put things. If that's what you want, I could prepare something that could get us involved with the police. Anyway, just hear me out."

Alright.

"In other words, it's something Ibara and Chitanda can't know?"

"Something like that. They would just wonder what we were talking about if we discussed it openly."

Satoshi then lowered his voice.

"Houtarou, that movie, did you really figure out Hongou-sempai's intention?"

Even he was telling me this. Though he meant well, I realized I was making a bitter expression.

"Yeah."

Hearing that, Satoshi turned his eyes away from mine.

"I see... Is that really her intention?"

Was he trying to make me feel uneasy? Not sure of what to say, Satoshi didn't continue while avoiding my gaze. So I prodded him.

"Is my guess wrong?"

"Well, sort of."

He nodded ambiguously. He then said with all his heart, "Houtarou, this is bad. You've got Hongou-sempai's intention wrong. While I could not figure out how it's wrong, I can tell you it's not that."

...Quite a blunt opinion. Rather than being shocked or unhappy, I was more dumbfounded. If Satoshi wasn't joking then he must be serious, and right now he was dead serious.

Even then I regained my composure and replied, "What basis do you have for saying that?"

"While I'm not too sure myself, can I say something flimsy?"

"If there's some fatal contradiction in my deduction, you think I wouldn't have noticed it?"

Satoshi shook his head clearly.

"There's no contradiction at all. But that's not what I'm looking at. I really meant it when I said your deduction was well-crafted. But that's not what Hongou-sempai had intended."

"In other words?"

He cleared his throat.

"Houtarou, think about Hongou-sempai's understanding of detective fiction. Starting from a blank slate, what has she been reading in order to prep herself for the script?"

Puzzled at what that had to do with all this, I answered, "Sherlock Holmes."

"Exactly. Now listen, Hongou-sempai's experience with detective fiction is only limited to Sherlock Holmes. Though she said she'd stick to the Ten Commandments of Detective Fiction, she would not have read Ronald Knox's works yet. Besides, the trick that you proposed to Irisu-sempai is a type of literary trick. You hear? A literary trick."

Well, I follow you loud and clear.

"It's a trick made to fool the audience, right? By hiding the seventh person from the view of the camera, it may be considered a literary trick as well."

"Right. Now, I'm going to join the dots here,"

As though speaking very solemnly, Satoshi took a deep breath and said in one go, "Such a literary trick did not exist in Conan Doyle's time."

"......"

"With a few exceptions, such a trick of coming out from behind the stages did not appear until at least Agatha Christie's time, in other words, way into the 20th Century. I may not know Hongou-sempai well, but I'm quite certain she's not read any of Christie's work!"

At first, I had no idea what Satoshi was trying to say. Upon digesting the meaning of what he'd just said, I began to waver a bit.

Hongou's understanding of detective fiction was still confined to the 19th Century, the gas-lamp filled streets of London where Sherlock Holmes resided. It was probably so. And Satoshi said such a literary trick did not exist in such times.

For a short while, I stood there like an idiot ruminating on what I'd just heard. I could not reject what Satoshi had observed. Upon receiving a strike from an angle which I did not expect, my mind seemed as though it had stopped working.

Satoshi looked at me in such a state and said sympathetically, "Personally, I would give that movie an A grade. I particularly liked the part where the cameraman emerged into the light. But if you were to say that was Hongou-sempai's intention, then my objection is not completely without merit."

"Wait,"

I somehow spoke.

"We have no idea how much Hongou-sempai read. So we can't say that she did not come across such literary tricks outside of Sherlock Holmes, right?"

It was a stubborn response. Satoshi patted me on my shoulder and said briefly, "...Well, if that's what you think, then it's fine with me as well."

After Ibara's and Satoshi's combo attack, the damage I suffered was quite substantial. I didn't think I was that fragile. But it's not like I was well prepared; normally I would have taken it more easily, but now I was not able to find anything to counter their objections. So it was not unreasonable for me to start doubting whether my deduction was actually wrong. Though of course I wished for it to be right.

Which was why, as I came down the last flight of stairs and saw Chitanda loitering there, my heart skipped a beat. She was clearly waiting for me, yet she lowered her eyes upon seeing me.

"Umm, Oreki-san... I have something to tell you."

Et tu, Chitanda?

As she looked rather apologetic about it, taking into consideration what had just transpired, I had an idea what she was trying to say and sighed in half resignation.

"Something you couldn't say in front of Satoshi and Ibara?"

Chitanda widened her large eyes and looked surprised at me. She then nodded gently.

She led us quietly towards the school gate. Just as I wondered why we couldn't do this in a café, she told me the usual place we went would be too far, while the ones nearby would be frequented by Kami High students. But wouldn't we be surrounded by them as well while we're walking and talking? It's still broad daylight now. I decided to start the conversation.

"You wanted to talk to me about the movie?"

"Yes."

"Something that troubles you?"

"...It would seem so."

Her reply was soft.

Was this how it felt to await a verdict?

Being impatient, I said, "There's no need to hold back. Satoshi and Ibara too thought that that wasn't Hongou's true intention. I... I'm also beginning to think so as well."

Chitanda lifted up her downcast and serious look.

I continued without looking at her, "So what about you?"

"...I, too do not think it is correct."

"Can you tell me why?"

Silence, then Chitanda nodded.

What should I do when she answers? I didn't know as well. The filming's already finished, and any revision would have to wait till after the festivals. When thinking logically, it was a pointless and inefficient action... It seemed some speck of self-respect still remained within me.

"Won't you tell me?"

The traffic light before us turned red, stopping the flow of people, and many Kami High students waited along the traffic crossing as a result. Chitanda was probably hesitant to speak in such a situation as she remained silent. As she turned to look at me, I could see the sorrow within those gentle eyes of hers. It was now that I could notice Chitanda's elegance hidden within her large eyes.

As the signal changed, the wave of people began to move, and Chitanda began to speak slowly.

"Oreki-san, do you understand what it was that bothered me?"

Why'd she have to go in circles? I decided to answer curtly.

"What the ending for Class 2-F's movie was? We already did that."

Yet surprisingly, Chitanda shook her head.

The long hair behind her back flowed to and fro as she did.

"No. For me, it didn't really matter how the movie ended. So I thought Oreki-san's proposal was wonderful."

"Then..."

"I was feeling curious as to what Hongou-san was intending to do."

Saying that, Chitanda glanced at me. I was probably looking like an idiot right now. If she was concerned about Hongou, then it's the same thing as being concerned about the movie's ending.

Sensing my thoughts, Chitanda emphasized, "No matter how we think about it, this whole matter seemed strange. Was it really true that Hongou collapsed due to mental stress? ...It might be, but then, why didn't she entrust it to someone else? Like Eba-san, for example."

She tilted her head. Somehow her meaning was not properly conveyed.

"Aren't you mixing up the subject and object here?"

"Oh... I'm sorry. I mean, why didn't Irisu-san ask one of Hongou-san's close friends, like Eba-san, for example, about whether she had any literary tricks prepared for the story?"

......

That's a presumptuous question. Since Hongou would need some time to be alone in order to rest, it would be better not to stress her further with stuff concerning the script.

Yet Chitanda went on before I could say anything.

"Hongou-san should have possessed the entire script. Even if she had collapsed, I do not think that she would not at least convey the essence of her ending, in other words, the literary trick, to Irisu-san. But she never did.

"At first, I would have thought that Hongou-san had pushed herself to work so hard till she fell ill. Yet from her classmates, it seemed she was compelled by them to write the script rather than doing it of her own will. It felt as though she was too timid when it would have been better to just refuse them.

"In the end, was it because she lacked the confidence? Was it because she felt so embarrassed at not being able to finish the job that she couldn't bring herself to meet everyone? But surely someone would have visited her and learned the truth?

"...But that is not right. I may not be familiar with mystery stories, but I feel that the people involved in the project weren't used to them themselves. Besides, they all seem like nice people... I do not believe they would have criticized her harshly had she not been able to produce a script."

I don't know about them being "nice people", though their opinions were all over the place.

As though speaking to herself, Chitanda went on further.

"Then, what was it that drove Hongou-san to the wall? We just can't tell no matter how we look at it. I've been curious all this time with this peculiarity."

She slowed down her pace and looked straight at me.

"If Oreki-san's deduction was the truth, then Hongou-san should have already told Irisu-san about it. The same would be true if one of the others' deductions was the right one.

"I think I want to understand Hongou-san's feelings about having to give up on something halfway through, about being frustrated at not being able to continue what she started... But that movie we saw did not answer those questions. So I think that was what has been bothering me."

I murmured. All this time that I, Nakajou, Haba and Sawakiguchi were trying to figure out the truth of the case, Chitanda was trying to figure out Hongou.

Indeed, that's it. Take Eba, who called Hongou a good friend, for example. If they had wanted to know whether any literary trick was used, all they needed to do was ask Hongou. But what if Hongou were to get seriously stressed out by being asked? ...Yet the way Eba described Hongou being her good friend was too carefree. When Chitanda asked her what kind of person Hongou was, she seemed rather annoyed and wondered what we could ever learn from her telling us this. But this was her good friend that was seriously ill, was that the way to answer a question concerning her?

Perhaps I was treating this script as a mere literary exercise. From the setting, the characters, the murder, the literary trick, the detective, the killer...

All of these should have reflected the mind of Hongou, someone whom I've not even met. Yet I never realized it at all.

...Some "detective" role I've been given!

Thinking that, I sighed deeply.

Wondering if she was mistaken, Chitanda said frantically, "Oh, but, this wasn't meant as a criticism of you, Oreki-san. I was surprised by that resolution scene as well. While Hongou-san would probably not have thought up such a scene, I thought it was a wonderful improvement."

I smiled bitterly.

As this means I've practically been hired as a substitute screenwriter more or less.

That night, I was thinking in my room. Lying on my bed, I stared at the white ceiling.

Somehow it seemed I was mistaken. Though the shock of learning that has since faded.

Compared to Nakajou, Haba and Sawakiguchi, my failure wasn't too bad. I broke a smile. Some special person I am, huh? Irisu sure knows how to flatter. I felt stupid at believing my own hype. In the end, I was only chosen because my story was better than the other three.

I realized where my thoughts were going... Have I really failed?

Of course, it became clear that my proposal did not match Hongou's true intention. But how did Irisu, or even Class 2-F, view this? From their point of view, it would have been the successful completion of a project, a movie, that was in danger of being abandoned. From that perspective, I was successful. The movie "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People" was a movie that even the annoying Ibara had to acknowledge.

To put it further, it could be argued that my deduction would still be a success, regardless of how it was received. In other words, I do have the skills, which no one else possesses, to make this a success.

Even then, would those words have any meaning? The words that Irisu spoke at the tea house Hifumi: "Everyone ought to recognize their own talents." The words which she spoke as though they were the truth of this world and had an effect on me, did they have any meaning at all?

After she told me that, I lost all reckoning of things besides myself. That feeling turned me upside down, and gave me an inflated image of myself. I imagined the scenario where Nakajou's proposal was adopted, where Haba's proposal was adopted, where Sawakiguchi's proposal was adopted. And I vainly thought how good it felt that mine was adopted.

Yet all these illusions had now disappeared.

At the moment when I wondered what I would gain from this, I had completely forgotten about that person. The next thing that appeared in my mind was the fact that I was not doing it to please Chitanda. I was merely thinking this naturally... In that case, I should give this case a closer look, since I had nothing to lose after all.

Yet, where did I go wrong? Did Irisu know that I'd gotten it wrong?

And then there's the matter which Chitanda was curious about. Why didn't Hongou tell them the true plot? Or could it be that she couldn't? Furthermore, why didn't Irisu inquire about it from Eba?

Lying before me was the data, the stack of papers in my bag which I had forgotten.

...Yet, my thoughts just wouldn't connect. I had no idea whether the flash of inspiration was due to luck or talent, so I decided not to dwell on it any further. I turned around on my bed, shifting my field of vision from the ceiling to the walls of my room.

And my eyes fell upon a strange sight.

I got off my bed and walked towards the bookshelf. While this room was now my room, my sis left some of her stuff in here from back when it was her room. In the corner of that bookshelf was one of her books. As it was full of these strange books, I hadn't taken much notice of it before.

The title of the book was "The Mystery of Tarots". I had no idea my sis was a Kabbalist.

Under the moonlit and streetlamp filled night, I opened the book in amusement. The page I was turning to was of course the chapter covering "The Empress", of which the contents filled up ten pages. I read the first line of it:

III. The Empress

Motherly. Fertility. Sensuality.

Hmm, reading these alone, Irisu sure doesn't match any of these attributes. No matter how I see it, "the Hermit" would have been a better match for her. To begin with, Irisu's "Empress" nickname had nothing to do with Tarot cards. Satoshi was the one that mentioned Tarots.

Come to think of it, he had matched each member of the Classics Club with a specific Tarot card. If I remember correctly, Ibara should be...

VIII. Justice

Equality. Justice. Impartiality.

Well, no mistake about that. Satoshi's explanation that "People of the 'Justice' types tend to be stern with themselves" seemed to be spoken specifically with Ibara in mind.

A change in mood wasn't so bad, so I looked up at "The Magician" for Satoshi and "The Fool" for Chitanda.

I. The Magician

Initiative. Creativity. Focusing.

No Number. The Fool

Adventurism. Curiosity. Impulsive.

Haha, I see. It was just as the definition had put it. I laughed. Though would a Tarot expert also define "The Fool" as someone who "loves to roam", and "The Magician" as someone who's "sociable"?

Now what about me? Let's see, "Strength", was it?

XI. Strength

Inner strength. Determination. Kinship.

What is this?

It totally doesn't match. While I might not be aware of my own personality, even I could tell that this was completely off the mark. Satoshi ought to have known from my motto: "If I don't have to do it, I won't. If I have to do it, make it quick."

So why did Satoshi choose this card for me then?

Now that I think about it, Satoshi said he meant it as a joke. If it's Satoshi's joke... then there must be some other meaning which I've not gotten.

...I must have too much free time. Or it was simply me not wanting to admit failure. Yet looking at "The Mystery of Tarots", I suddenly understood what Satoshi's joke meant. As there was one line in the annotations below:

"Strength - Illustration of a ferocious lion being subdued (controlled) by a gentle woman"<ref>See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Strength_%28Tarot_card%29 Strength (Tarot card)] for various illustrations of this card.</ref>

In other words, Satoshi was saying I've always been controlled by women. From my sis, to Chitanda, and now Irisu.

W-Why you, Satoshi, getting all cocky. There's no way I could be controlled by them! At any rate, this was me we're talking about.

I returned to my senses.

Thinking deeper, "Strength" could be right.

Anyway, it's not like it's got any deep meaning. Compared to "Justice", "the Magician" and "the Fool", "Strength" has a different method of interpretation altogether. The interpretation for my card was based not on the card's reading, but on the illustration instead. As expected from a Satoshi-like joke, which had no basis whatsoever.

Well, it was a good distraction, as I felt a sense of satisfaction that I've forgotten about Hongou's case. Guess you could call that energy saving as well, I thought as I headed back to sit on the bed.

......

...?

I quickly got up.

It was purely a coincidence.

The next day, I met the person that I wanted to meet. And I met her at the most convenient time, in other words, after school.

That person was of course, Irisu Fuyumi. Upon seeing me, a smile appeared on her face as she greeted me.

"Oh, it's Oreki-kun. Thank you for all that you did before. Have you seen the movie yet?"

Unable to hide the stiffness in my expression, I said, "No, not yet."

"I see. I thought it was a good movie. It's something that could not have been done without your help, so you should give it a look... Oh yes, we'll be having a party to celebrate the completion of the movie this Saturday, and I think you'll be invited as well."

I shook my head, as the show's not over yet.

Sensing something strange with my attitude, Irisu raised her brows a bit, though her tone remained the same.

"I see. It's your choice, after all. Now then,"

As she turned to walk away, I stopped her.

"Irisu-sempai,"

I then said to the Empress who turned back around, "We need to talk."

We met at Hifumi, the same tea house as the other day.

As Irisu wasn't treating today, I decided to pick some Yunnan tea after some careful consideration of the menu. I thought this tea house was only limited to Japanese tea, but it turns out it also serves Chinese tea, red tea and coffee. Irisu was again having green tea like last time.

After waiting for our drinks to arrive, Irisu spoke first.

"You said we needed to talk?"

I was at a loss at where to start. Though the first place to start naturally was here.

"Sempai, in this tea house, you said that I possess a certain skill, that I was special, right?"

"Indeed."

"...May I ask what skill that is?"

Irisu smiled softly,

"You want to be told what it is? Why, the skill of deduction, of course."

So that's her answer, huh?

Feeling neither angry nor indignant, I refuted her answer in an incredibly calm way,

"You're wrong."

"......"

"I'm no expert in detective fiction. Though I'm familiar with this line: 'You're no detective, but you'd make a fine detective writer.' It was spoken by the culprit upon the conclusion of a fantastical deduction."

Irisu remained silent and sipped her tea. I could feel Irisu had discarded her courteous appearance and had reverted to her true self. So I repeated what I said.

"I'm not a detective, but I make a fine detective writer, huh?"

The sound of a teacup being placed loudly on the table was heard.

Indeed, upon being told this, she said in a nonchalant manner, "Where did you get your hint from?"

So she was responsible for it, huh? Irisu Fuyumi had so very easily shattered my wish which I did not really hope would be shattered.

Rather than being surprised, I replied calmly, "Sherlock Holmes."

"...I see."

"Hongou-sempai seemed to have studied detective fiction via Sherlock Holmes. Chitanda borrowed some of her paperbacks the other day, but due to her getting drunk off those whiskey bonbons, I had completely forgotten about the matter. Only recently have I gone through them."

Irisu smiled. It was a different type of smile from before, more like a smirk.

"And what have you discovered from that?"

"...A connection."

I took out a note from my chest pocket. It was a list from two of the six volumes of Sherlock Holmes short stories (strictly speaking, there are only five volumes, though this is the Nobara translated version we're talking about), namely "The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes" and "The Case-Book of Sherlock Holmes", with each title grouped under "Concentric Circles" or "Crosses".


Concentric Circles

:The Man with the Twisted Lip 
:The Adventure of the Blanched Sailor 
:The Adventure of the Three Garridebs 

Crosses

:A Case of Identity 
:The Five Orange Pips 
:The Adventure of the Speckled Band 
:The Adventure of the Noble Bachelor 
:The Adventure of the Three Gables 
:The Adventure of the Veiled Lodger


Irisu occasionally looked at me with sharp eyes.

"At first, I thought this was merely Hongou sorting out which ideas to use for her story, but I was mistaken. I asked Satoshi, who told me that 'Red-Headed League' and 'Three Garridebs' had the same literary technique, but when I then asked why 'Three Garridebs' was marked with concentric circles while 'Red-Headed League' was marked with a triangle, he was left dumbfounded."

Irisu urged me to continue with her gaze alone.

"I inquired for further details from Satoshi... Irisu-sempai, would you be bothered if you were spoiled on any of the stories of Sherlock Holmes?"

"No, not at all."

"Is that so? But if you do not wish to be spoiled, then please tell me at once, so I can figure out a way to ask you to cover your eyes or ears."

I said that simply as a precaution.

Though it's not like I'm really spoiling anything important.

"First, the concentric circles.

"'Man with Twisted Lip' - Holmes was tasked to find the whereabouts of a man who seemed to have completely vanished. The client was the man's wife.

"'Blanched Sailor' - Holmes tasked by a man to investigate the whereabouts of his friend who had seemingly been quarantined by his family. Though in the end it turns out all was well and the friend didn't need to be quarantined after all.

"'Three Garridebs' - Basically a retelling of 'Red-Headed League', though it was memorable for a scene where the usually calm and reserved Holmes showed signs of distress over Watson getting injured. By the way, Watson was only slightly wounded."

I sipped my Yunnan tea, though the taste was rather bland.

"Now, let's move on to the crosses. As there are more of these here, I'll just pick three to talk about.

"'Five Orange Pips' - A young man seeks the help of Holmes after witnessing many strange deaths around him. Yet Holmes was unable to prevent his death.

"'Speckled Band' - A woman asks Holmes to investigate the strange death of her sister. The killer was none other than her stepfather, who was seeking to obtain the girls' inheritance.

"'Three Gables' - A woman whose son had recently died asks Holmes for advice when she was approached to sell her house and everything in it. The root of the story revolves around the dead man's desire for revenge over the woman who had dumped him."

I stopped and waited for Irisu's reaction.

Irisu waved her front bangs and said, "I see."

"Upon hearing the summaries of these stories, I have a vague idea of what kind of stories Hongou preferred. It was hard to tell that she did not have any prior experience with detective stories from such preferences. Satoshi expressed disbelief upon being told that she put a cross over 'Speckled Band' while marking a circle for 'Blanched Sailor'."

I took a sip.

"Now here's my explanation: perhaps Hongou prefers happy endings over tragic endings. She didn't seem to like any ending where anyone died."

Irisu didn't respond.

Probably a sign of admittance.

"It we think along those lines, then many questions can be answered. Firstly, little fake blood was required. And then there's the results of the questionnaire."

"The results of the questionnaire?"

From my shoulder bag, I took out the notebook which I borrowed from Sawakiguchi, and then opened it and pointed towards the relevant page.


{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|''No. 32 - How many victims should there be? ''
''- 1 person -- 6 ''
''- 2 people -- 10 ''
''- 3 people -- 3 ''
''- Others: ''
''4 people -- 1 ''
''Everyone -- 2 ''
''About 100 -- 1 ''
''- Invalid vote -- 1 ''
 
''2 people recommended (Hongou retains the right to veto)''
|}
 
 


Upon one glance at the note, and it was only a momentary glance, Irisu said with a sharp look, "...How did you get this?"

"I borrowed it a while ago. Anyway, take a look at this question.

"This was merely asking how many victims there would be, but what does this 'invalid vote' mean? In other questions, if someone was undecided and abstained, it would be marked as 'abstain'. Besides, someone had even voted to have 'about 100' dead, which was more than the number of actors. In that case, what's with this 'invalid vote' then?"

As though amused, Irisu picked up where I left off.

"The vote probably voted for no victims as there was not enough fake blood, and was declared invalid as a result?"

I looked seriously at Irisu, who looked back at me calmly.

I said in a low voice, my conclusion, which was, "Hongou's script contains no victims whatsoever."

Irisu raised her upper lip slightly, or so I thought.

"As expected."

Irisu sure was a calm person, as she sipped her green tea without looking the slightest bit shaken. How could she remain so calm? Could it be she could read my thoughts?

Quietly, she placed her teacup down.

"If you understand that much, then that saves me from having to explain further. It is as you say, Hongou's script has no victims. She said she was unable to think of any mystery that involves death. That's the sort of girl she is."

I continued, "Nevertheless, your classmates did not think of that and continued with their ad-libs in the movie. Even though Hongou did not join in for the shooting of the movie, she would have been informed by Nakajou. Above all, the script never once mentioned Kaitou being dead. He merely suffered a serious injury and collapsed to the point of not being able to respond, which was what we saw in the movie.

"Ibara praised the work put into the fake severed arm, meaning that part was included in the original script.

"And yet Kaitou was suddenly killed off. Without Hongou knowing, the story had turned from a brutal assault into one of murder."

Irisu nodded.

Yet I felt no satisfaction, and my words slowly became frantic.

"This is purely my speculation without any basis whatsoever. Yet, I must say it regardless.

"Hongou did not tell her classmates that the movie had made a serious flaw which deviated from the script. She couldn't bring herself to tell them to abandon the film which they had shot, nor tell the props division to throw away the prop which they had worked so hard to make, since she's a timid and serious person, after all. I think even Hongou herself realized afterwards how illogical it was to have a mystery where no one dies.

"And this is where you come in, Irisu-sempai."

Irisu looked at me without any expression, or rather, she was smiling softly.

I was hardly feeling excited, yet my voice was slightly raised as I said, "This would make it Hongou's fault, as it meant she would have to abandon her script and make drastic changes. And so you arranged for her to 'get sick', thus making the script 'incomplete'. This would lessen the damage considerably. You gathered your classmates, and started a deduction competition."

And I concluded, "And so, you held what was basically a scenario contest. By telling them the script was incomplete, anyone would want to try completing it. That way, you get to preserve Hongou's dignity while they do the deducing. Upon seeing that your classmates were not up to the task, you decided to bring us into this as well. Nobody, including myself, had realized we were actually creating something on our own. You merely arbitrated and decided, based on a reference point, on which was the best story.

"Am I right in saying that my creation was used as a measurement to fill in the gaps left by Hongou so that she would not be hurt?"

"From the beginning, I never once said you were wrong."

"So it's true then!?"

I leaned forward slightly.

"That when you said that I possess certain skills, it was all for Hongou's sake? That's some alternate plan you thought up."

"......"

"You persuaded me in this tea house, using a story about a sports club, right? You told me that those with abilities who weren't conscious of it were a pain to watch for those without. Right now I can tell you this: Surely you're joking, Irisu-sempai. So what about one being self-conscious? So what about them being a pain to watch? I don't think someone with a nickname like 'The Empress' can be so sentimental about these things at all.

"You merely wanted the results, that's all."

When Satoshi said he didn't have what it takes to be a Holmesian, I told him that was not so. So who was right? It didn't really matter. If he could, then good for him. If he couldn't, no harm done either. That's all.

Whether it's passion, confidence, self-righteousness or talent, these things mean nothing from an objective point of view. By praising my talents, Irisu was merely making me dance to her tune. It was effective, as I ended up creating a work that satisfied her.

"When you said everyone ought to recognize their own talents, was that a lie!?"

...Despite my strongly worded question, Irisu didn't move one bit. She looked neither timid nor ashamed.

During the moment of silence, without withdrawing, I quietly thought to myself.

She really does suit her nickname of "the Empress". Recalling what Satoshi had told me, she was good at manipulating those around her. And only an Empress could do so without feeling any sense of shame. She was beautiful.

Devoid of any emotion, Irisu replied sternly, "It was not spoken from the bottom of my heart. But it is up to you to decide whether that counts as a lie."

She then met my gaze.

Silence.

...I realized I was smiling.

I then spoke from the bottom of my heart.

"Hearing you say that, I now feel very relieved."

==Translator's notes and references==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 6|6 - "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People"]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 8|8 - Credit Roll]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Kira0802

2013-09-06T19:05:45Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Arczyx

==Hidan no Aria==

===English===
Are you going to continue translating Volume 2 in the near future? Otherwise, I want to finish up v2c2 : ) [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 13:53, 26 March 2011 (EDT)

I have put HnA on hold. But since your speed is amazing, I think that it's better if you continue. Also, with all the work I have...

Well, go on! After all, there's still a lot of volumes left. If you take V2ch2, then I'll maybe take HnA V5.
[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 10:45, 26 March 2011 (EDT)

Alright thanks for the go ahead, I'll do my best. [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:09, 26 March 2011 (EDT)

----------------

'''Re: V3'''

Alright, thanks a lot :) - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 07:44, 1 May 2011 (UCT)

Actually, do you want to finish V6C1. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 08:08, 2 May 2011 (UCT)

----------------

Can you go back translating volume 8 of Hidan no Aria [ENG] which hikari left??.. [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] 21 May 2012

Ohh ok its alright... oh by the way.. can you translate it after the exam period?? [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] 21 May 2012

----------------
So which one are we using? GIV or G IV, GIII or G III? It's not on the terminology page yet, I actually prefer using GIII and GIV. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 15:24, 3 June 2012 (CDT)

Alright I'll keep it that way from now on, since it seems easier on you. XD --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 15:38, 3 June 2012 (CDT)

---------------
ummm I'm just wondering about the chapter 1 in volume 10 its been a while now and thanks for the translation --[[User:Daime17|Daime17]] ([[User talk:Daime17|talk]]) 08:14, 9 May 2013 (CDT)
:I think someone took over, IIRC. Anyway, I've retired from every project here, so... [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 18:25, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

===French===

:Dear Kira, can you please tag this new Alt. project with the <pre>{{Warning:ATP}}</pre> So that I can find and evaluate it. Thank you!

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 16:23, 6 May 2011 (UCT)

Are you translating HnA in the passe composse or the imparfait, so i know what to check for while editing?

Most of the time, I use the 'passé simple' to describe, as well as present. When Kinji is speaking to himself or to someone else, I use the 'passé composé' and when it is to mark a simultaneous action to a past tense word, united by a subordination conjunction, I use the 'imparfait', as well as in descriptive lines. [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 01:02, 10 May 2011 (UCT)

ok. I'm still learning francais, so some accent marks might be wrong, but i should be able to help out in some cases. - Bzk

Oh, no problems, me too. [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 01:07, 10 May 2011 (UCT)

* Ça te dérange si je continue la traduction française de HnA ? Il n'y a pas l'air d'avoir des traducteurs actifs pour le moment... Je me demandais aussi si par hasard tu avais un peu commencé la traduction des chapitres suivants (en français) ? Ah oui, j'ai modifié la présentation sur le chapitre 1 (j'ai rajouté les 1., 2., etc pour faciliter la lecture). Je peux les enlever si ça te plait pas :) [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]]
* Ok ok ! Je ferais de mon mieux :) Merci ! N'hésite pas à changer si tu vois des problèmes ! [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]]
* Aaaah, tu ne le dis que maintenant >__<' Ok, pas de problème, mais je le ferais petit à petit :) [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]]

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Salut. J'ai terminé et tenu compte de tes conseils, peut-tu aller voir le chapitre que j'ai traduit et me dire ce que tu en penses, stp?
[[User:Rixlanchy|Rixlanchy]] 19:59, 24 November 2011 (UCT)

== Kore wa Zombie desu ka? ==

Could you please specify which text is for which pic? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 15:35, 20 March 2011 (EDT)

Done, but I don't know how to place a pic beside the text... [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 15:40, 20 March 2011 (EDT)

Are you still doing this? You're registered and the changes have been pretty recent, but you're inactive and your user page says it's a previous work. Can we open this up for other people, or do you still have plans for it? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 18:26, 3 June 2012 (CDT)

== Infinite Stratos ==

Hmmm, since she's Chinese, I like Huang Ling Yin too. Lingyin is okay too, but since the others often call her with just Ling or Ling-san, I prefer the separated version of Ling Yin.--[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 23:09, 30 March 2011 (EDT)

Ichika calls her with Chelsea-san. Cecilia doesn't add any suffix when calling Chelsea --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 11:22, 2 April 2011 (EDT)
-------------------
'''IS'''
I would love to get the IS RAWS from you, thank you so much! - Desodus

-------------------

Yea, I'm going to do the whole vol 6. Should be done in around 1 more month I think. About vol 7, this is still not official, but ___________ from AS forum PMed me saying he will try translating vol 7. Not sure if he's already done some of it yet or not. Just PM him in AS forum to confirm. --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 04:06, 29 June 2011 (UCT)
-------------------
'''New Info that might be useful for IS V4 C1'''

See my talk page. I added new data on interwiki links to the reference section. It should solve the problem of the strangeness of the external links. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 21:36, 13 July 2011 (UCT)

==== IS vol 4 chapter 4====

It's strawberry shortcake, rare cheesecake, and a pear tart. --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 14:26, 19 July 2011 (UCT)

"The thing that Ichika brought out after saying that is a game named Barbarossa." No idea what kind of board game that is though lol --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 13:55, 22 July 2011 (UCT)

First one is "Subishi(this is SFX, change accordingly)!, Houki, who hold out the object (in question), answered.". The part in parentheses is optional, as in my interpretation of the situation.

Second one is actually one big sentence with the previous line. I'll translate it as a whole. "Houki hung her head, but everyone, including Ichika, is making an expression that thinks [why an oil field?] at Houki's incomprehensible answer." --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 14:31, 25 July 2011 (UCT)

==== IS format ====

I don't mind. The link is to make reading easier after all, so change the format as you like to make it more easy to read. --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 14:34, 25 July 2011 (UCT)

As long as the reader benefits, I don't mind the changes, but I would prefer to be kept in the loop regarding stuff like format changes. It has been good work for now though.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:06, 25 July 2011 (UCT)

------------------------------

Yeah, sorry about that. It's just that I usually correct everything to the style of Webster's dictionary since it's the end-all be-all of English, and words like rumour never have the -u. If you don't want me to do that in the future, let me know and I won't :). --[[User:yFSC|yFSC]] 04:45, 6 April 2011 (EDT)

== Rental Magica Names ==

Hm... I know Wikipedia calls her Adelicia and that's why I went with it at first, but in the very beginning of volume 2, there is a letter signed in English by Adilisia and her name is spelled "Adilisia Lenn Mathers." In the end I decided to just go with what Sanda-sensei wrote, since he is kind of the author.--[[User:Amazing Buffalo|Amazing Buffalo]] 19:50, 15 May 2011 (UCT)

== Punctuation ==

I've added some info, check out my talk page. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 17:24, 6 July 2011 (UCT)

== Marimite ==

Merci beaucoup pour ton message ! Oui, je vais créer une page spéciale pour les suffixes et autres, je ne pensais pas que j'écrirai autant de notes :D Ma traduction et mon orthographe ont encore des progrès à faire, mais je vais faire de mon mieux ! J'ai enfin terminé de traduire le premier chapitre, et ça m'a pris un temps fou, je ne pensais pas que ça prendrait tant de temps ! Merci pour les conseils en tout cas, ça m'encourage ! Et bon courage à toi ! :] [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]] 16:25, 9 July 2011 (UCT)

+ Merci beaucoup de faire l'éditeur ! :) Ça doit pas être sympa de passer après moi ^_^' En fait, j'ai tendance à poster le texte sans le relire avec beaucoup d'attention, et après je le relis quelques jours plus tard sur BT, c'est pour ça qu'il reste des grosses fautes et des phrases mal tournées -_-' Oui, ''sakura'' , c'est OK. En fait, j'ai l'habitude de tout franciser (pareil pour la pâte de haricot rouge...) mais c'est pas toujours utile, je pense. Bref, encore merci ! ^_^ [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]] 09:45, 31 July 2011 (UCT)

+ Oui, oui, il est ''enfin'' terminé même si je fais encore quelques retouches ^^ [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]] 03:50, 6 December 2011 (CST)

== [[Help:Japanese SFX]] ==

I added a page for consultation on japanese sfx, etc. Use it for understanding. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 00:03, 21 July 2011 (UCT)

== Reply ==
Sorry that I have been inactive these past 1-2 months. This summer has turned out to be much more busy for me than I had initially expected. Hopefully, I'll be able to put some time to go over this during the last month of my summer break.

Also, I'm curious: Why did you skip to translating Chapter 4 of Volume 4? Was Chapter 2 of it not translated into Chinese or something?

(Regarding previous incident that I did to Vaelis' talk page) Sorry. That's the worst mistake I had done on this site (and ranked top 10) I did during this ten ye-...this year. T_T-/-[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 19:24, 2 August 2012 (CDT)

If someone made an account named Devenk83 after a series of suspicious account like Wesquinn23, Tybrown20, Timcowell79, or Jacobwest20, mistaking him as another suspicious account is pretty natural, don't you think? Anyway, I can only apologize at this point. Sorry~. [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 23:12, 2 June 2013 (CDT)

== Something to think about ==

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Link_color#Making_links_appear_a_different_color_just_for_you Here]... Well what you do with this info is up to you. Use it or ignore it both are fine. of course you can also paint the links black if you want like I've done on [[IS:Volume6 Chapter3]]. I think that is the best option. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 19:03, 24 July 2011 (UCT)

== Campione ==
==== Campione Edits ====

Sorry, but I don't know Japanese. Even English is my second language. For edits I used google translator along with denshi jisho online kanji dictionary and the text version of Campione raws. Just for one sentence I waste too much time. So I will have to decline.--[[User:Hariseldon|hariseldon]] 18:44, 4 August 2011 (UCT)

=== Campione! Guidelines ===

Yeah, no problem.
Good chance for me to set down set phrases and terms which can be brought through the works. Is there anything in particular that you want to see? [[User:Alexoconnel|Alexoconnel]] 05:30, 26 September 2011 (CDT)

==== Re: Campione! Terminologies discussion ====

Right, thank you very much. I'll change those at the earliest opportunity. As for the Campione! guidlines, I've been coming up with some basic ones, and they should be up soon as well.

On another topic, any news on the problem with signing up? [[User:Alexoconnel|Alexoconnel]] 00:43, 5 October 2011 (CDT)

I finally managed to sign up for the forum; so I'll be using the resources there as much as I can. Thank you very much yet again!!! [[User:Alexoconnel|Alexoconnel]] 21:30, 7 October 2011 (CDT)

== Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai ==

==== Rika chapter? ====

Are you planning on continuing the Rika chapter? I don't mind taking over it if you don't mind :3

[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

I'll take that as a yes then? XD

23:26, 14 November 2011 (CST) [[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

== from jima ==

its harder than i expected to translate but if someone has those chapters already i have no problem at all in letting them post´em since i also want to see the page move forward; thanks for the call i´ll try whith another chapter and hope for your help in latter cleanings and some advising( and i think ill start doing some deep translating job since the znt final series for anime have already started airing) let´s keep up the good work.

== Kikou Shoujo wa Kizutsukanai ==

==== Prologue ====
I was just wondering if the prologue was completed or not, since it says it is on the Registration page but on the prologue page it says it isn't. :) [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 08:35, 7 April 2012 (CDT)

Okay. :) There's another potential translator then, that's great. Do you know when he/she will start? [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 09:49, 7 April 2012 (CDT)

== Blanking pages? ==

Hey Kira--

I just looked at all the pages that I've been to recently, and I'm not seeing any blank ones, and looking at the recent changes page the changes I've made were only +/- a couple hundred...If I did delete any pages that certainly wasn't the intent. Can you point me to any blank pages you found? I'd be glad to fix the problem. Thanks! [[User:Starkiller4299|Starkiller4299]] 20:13, 16 April 2012 (CDT)

EDIT: Ok, so I went back to extended recent changes...I see now what you're talking about. >.< I think I know what the problem was...I do a lot of my reading (and therefore grammar nazi editing) on break at work. This means 5 minute here, 10 minutes there, sometimes with an hour or three in between. And sometimes the page times out in that interval, which of course you don't know about until you hit 'submit'. My guess is that the page, for whatever reason, got deleted during one of those time outs. I've never seen blanked pages before though--and it's really annoying, because I've learned to semi expect it and do a copy/paste dump into a txt file before hitting submit so I don't lose my changes. And I usually double check the page (gotta scroll to the bottom to go to the next page, right?). Thanks for letting me know about the issue; I'll definitely keep an eye out for it in the future!

==page for personal use==

i can try... and why is everyone interested in pages i create for myself only? (forgot that i'm supposed to reply here...)

--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 17:00, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

== Accel World ==

I had translated directly from the book I bought which is Volume 1 : Chapter 6 that I done. Which is in CN version. For the novel.... -- [[User:Jinxiang|Jinxiang]] - [[User_talk:Jinxiang|Talk]] 09:20, 14 May 2012 (GMT+8)

It's from Mainland China. Simplified Chinese but I noticed that they use alot of wrong words... -- [[User:Jinxiang|Jinxiang]] - [[User_talk:Jinxiang|Talk]] 09:27, 14 May 2012 (GMT+8)

So you're saying that nothing wrong is with my Translation skills? Just that lots of details are missing stuffs like that? -- [[User:Jinxiang|Jinxiang]] - [[User_talk:Jinxiang|Talk]] 09:43, 14 May 2012 (GMT+8)

Ahhh.... Yes... It's different in description and more details are added. No wonder Xplorer30 said that it's lacking of details. Mmmm... Seems like I will translate it from there. Thanks for the source! -- [[User:Jinxiang|Jinxiang]] - [[User_talk:Jinxiang|Talk]] 09:52, 14 May 2012 (GMT+8)

Thanks Kira! But I'd rather quit editing if I'm just going to get complaints from several people on my talk page every time I do something wrong. [[User:Sab|Sab]] ([[User talk:Sab|talk]]) 13:43, 28 October 2012 (CDT)

== SAO ==

=== English ===
I don't like going behind other peoples back that much. I'm trying to convince him through discussion. Lets see how that goes. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 22:26, 15 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi there :) 
I have kept it on hold for now. There are far too many interesting series for me at present. Don't know where to go * :D *
Since I was inactive on SAO for long I updated my status. And I mostly get access to net only when in office. SAO needs concentration to read. And it is so addictive that I lose myself in Anicard * :P * Not good in office. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 23:52, 5 November 2012 (CST)

=== French ===

Tu es sûrement au courant, mais j'utiliserai ta version du Prologue avec celle de MaerisCrisis, je verrai laquelle est meilleure.
Je peux compter sur toi en édition ? Surtout sur le 16.5 (ouais, je suis sérieux) ? -[[User:Misogi|Misogi]] 22:03, 26 Mai 2012 (GMT+1)

Pas de souci pour le site, j'ai déjà envoyé un mail afin d'informer leur staff. -[[User:Misogi|Misogi]] 14:31, 28 Mai 2012 (GMT+1)

J'ai reçu une réponse par mail, et je crois qu'on t'a informé de tout ce qu'il fallait mettre à jour sur le site. Ou alors c'est quelqu'un d'autre qui s'en charge, ça j'en sais rien. -[[User:Misogi|Misogi]] 16:00, 29 Mai 2012 (GMT+1)

SAO licencié chez Wakanim. Source : Communiqué presse. Voilà une grosse news pour le site SAO France. -[[User:Misogi|Misogi]] 21:26, 5 Juin 2012 (GMT+1)

== Re: Projects moved ==

Sorry about late reply, I have been absent for a while.

Well, thanks for the effort. I actually didn't plan to put those there before I start working on them properly, but what the hell, let them be now. By the way, you didn't put word "Lietuvių" (Lithuanian in Lithuanian) on those wikilinks, so I edited them to match the others, ok? Later. --[[User:Soryusu|Soryusu]] 21:40, 27 July 2012 (CDT)

== Hello. New member here. ==

Sorry to bother you but zzhk introduce you to me. I wanted to learn and help with some Chinese translation, and zzhk suggest that I learn the basic from you and help you? I am bilingual in Chinese and English so I could help with translating Chinese to English or vice versa. Thank you and hope to hear from you soon. Cheers~ Kanziel~

I have a few questions.Firstly if I want to translate a work, I add my name in the registration page and then just start on the work? Or ask project supervisor or something. Secondly, I have to go find my own source to translate or is there a website where we get the raw? Thirdly, after translating, I just post it here or show some editor? Thank you. Cheers~ --[[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]] ([[User talk:Kanziel|talk]]) 01:15, 2 October 2012 (CDT)

I have found a project that seems interesting and I hope to help translate the work. Saiunkoku Monogatari,彩云国物语. I want to try translating it to English but how should I get started? Cheers~ --[[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]] ([[User talk:Kanziel|talk]]) 08:53, 2 October 2012 (CDT)

I have already started on the prologue so where do I post it or do I submit to an editor first? Cheers~--[[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]] ([[User talk:Kanziel|talk]]) 20:36, 2 October 2012 (CDT)

Yo, Kira! This is Hitsun, reporting for duty, sir! XD [[User:Hitagi Tsundere|Hitagi Tsundere]] ([[User talk:Hitagi Tsundere|talk]]) 9:03, 9 October 2012 (GMT+7)

== IRC ==



== Ore no Imo ==

Thanks for reply. Why did you stop midway anyway?

Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-09-06T19:05:42Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by 46.105.125.31

==2 - The Rebirth of the Traditional Classics Club==

It's often said that life in high school is rose-coloured. As the year 2000 comes to an end, the arrival of the day that matches that description as defined by a Japanese dictionary isn't too far off.

However, that doesn't mean that all high school students would wish for such a rose-coloured life. Whether it's studying, sports or romance, there will always be some people who would prefer a grey-coloured life rather than all that; I know quite a few within my own reckoning. Still, it's quite a lonely way to live one's life.

Here I was striking up a conversation of such a topic with my old friend Fukube Satoshi in the classroom filled with the light of the sunset. As always, Satoshi would carry a smiling face and say, "That's what I thought as well. By the way, I never knew you were so masochistic."

How unfortunately wrong he was. So I protested, "Are you saying my life is grey-coloured?"

"Did I say that? But Houtarou, whether it's studying, sports, or what was the other one? Romance? I don't think you've ever been forward-looking in any of those."

"I'm not exactly backward-looking either."

"Well, true,"

Satoshi's smile broadened.

"You're just 'saving energy' after all."

I gave my approval to that with a snort. It's fine as long as you understand that I don't exactly hate getting myself active. I simply dislike wasting energy on anything bothersome. My style is to save energy for the betterment of the planet. In other words, "If I don't have to do it, I won't. If I have to do it, make it quick."

As I utter my motto, Satoshi would shrug his shoulders as usual.

"Whether it's energy saving or cynicism, it's the same thing, isn't it? Have you ever heard of instrumentalism<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Instrumentalism</ref>?"

"Nope."

"In short, it means that for a person like you who has no particular interest, just by observing the fact that you have not joined any club here in Kamiyama High, the Holy Land of high school club activities, makes you a grey-coloured person."

"What? Are you saying death from murder is no different from death from negligence?"

Satoshi answered without hesitation, "From a certain perspective, yeah. Though it's a different matter completely if you're trying to convince a dead person that his death is due to your negligence in order to exorcise his soul."

"..."

Cheeky bastard. I once again looked at the person before me. Fukube Satoshi, my old friend, worthy opponent and deadly rival, is rather short for a guy. Even as a high school student, he could be mistaken as a feminine-looking weakling, but he's totally different on the inside. It's quite difficult to explain just what that difference is ー anyway, he just feels different. Besides carrying a smile all the time, he's always seen with a drawstring bag, as well as his trademark cheekiness. He's also a member of the Handicraft Club, don't ask me why.

Arguing with him is just a waste of energy. I waved my hand to signify the end of this conversation.

"Yeah, whatever. Just go home already."

"Yeah, you're right. I haven't got any club activities today... maybe I'll go home."

As Satoshi stretched his waist, he suddenly realized something and looked at me.

"'Go home already'? That's rare hearing that from you."

"What is?"

"If it's going home, wouldn't you usually have done so before even uttering that sentence? Just what business would you have after school when you aren't affiliated with any clubs?"

"Ah."

I raised my eyebrow and took out a piece of paper from the inner right pocket of my uniform jacket. After quietly handing it to Satoshi, his eyes widened in amazement. No, he's overreacting. It's not like he's really surprised, though it's true that his eyes have widened. Satoshi is well-known for such exaggerated reactions after all.

"What?! How can this be?!"

"Satoshi, behave yourself."

"Isn't this a club application form? I'm surprised. Just what on earth has happened? For Houtarou to actually join a club..."

It was indeed a club application form. Upon seeing the club name that was written in, Satoshi raised his eyebrow.

"The Classics Club...?"

"You heard of it?"

"Of course, but, why the Classics Club? Have you suddenly found an interest in classic literature?"

Now how should I explain this? I scratched my head and took out another piece of paper from my inner left pocket. It was a letter with scribbled handwriting, which I handed over to Satoshi.

"Read it."

Satoshi promptly took the letter and started going through it, and as expected, began to laugh.

"Haha, Houtarou, now that sure is troublesome. A request from your sister, huh? No way you could refuse that."

Why was he looking so gleeful? On the other hand, I was very aware that I was showing a bitter expression. This airmail from India that arrived this morning was attempting to make adjustments to my lifestyle. Oreki Tomoe is constantly like that, sending letters to derail my life.

'Houtarou, safeguard the Classics Club, the youth of your big sis.'

When I had opened the envelope and read through that brief letter this morning, I became aware of its self-centered content. I had no obligation to safeguard my sister's memories, but...

"What was it that your sis is specialized in? Jujutsu?"

"Aikido and Taiho-jutsu<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Taiho_Jutsu</ref>. It can be pretty painful if one has the intent to hurt."

Yup, my sister, a university student proficient in both academics and martial arts, was not content with conquering Japan alone, and had decided to go out and challenge the world as well. It would not be wise to incur her fury.

Then again, while I could attempt to resist with what little pride I had, it was also true that I had little reason to oppose her. Indeed my sister has hit the bullseye by pointing out that I don't have anything better to do anyway. I decided I might as well be an invisible club member rather than an unaffiliated student, and so without hesitation, "I submitted that application this morning."

"You know what this means, Houtarou?"

Satoshi said while glancing at my sister's letter. I sighed and said, "Yeah, there doesn't seem to be any benefit from this."

"... No, that's not what I meant."

Lifting his gaze from the letter, Satoshi said with a strangely cheerful tone. He tapped the letter with the back of his palm and said, "There are currently no members in the Classics Club, right? This means that only ''you'' get to keep the club room for yourself. Isn't that great? A private base within school for your own use."

A private base?

"... That's an interesting way to look at this."

"Don't you like that?"

Such strange reasoning. Satoshi was basically saying I could have my own secret base in school. I could never come up with such an idea. A private space, huh? It's not like I really desire such a thing and would strive to work hard for it... But it's not so bad if it comes as a perk. I took back the letter from Satoshi and replied, "Guess it's not so bad. I might go have a look."

"Good. Opportunities are there for you to try out."

Opportunities there to try out, huh? Well, it's not like it doesn't suit my personality at all, so I smiled bitterly and picked up my shoulder bag.

I was still faithful to my own motto.

From the opened windows, the shouts of the Athletics Team could be heard.

"... Fight! Fight! Fight!..."

I wouldn't want to get myself involved in such wasteful energy consumption. Don't get me wrong, I'm not saying that saving energy is the superior option, so I'm not dismissing those active people as fools at all. I headed towards the Classics Club room while hearing them continue with their chants.

I walked along the tiled corridor and up towards the third floor. Upon meeting the janitor, who was carrying a large ladder, I asked him where the Classics Club room was, and was directed to the Geology Lecture Room on the fourth floor of the Special Purposes Block.

This school, Kamiyama High School, was neither copious in its number of students nor large in its campus area.

The total number of students was somewhere around a thousand. While the school provides curricula for university entrance exams like most high schools, it wasn't particularly noted for its academics. In other words, it's a normal high school. On the other hand, the school had an extraordinarily large number of clubs (such as the Water Paint Club or the A Capella Club, as well as the Classics Club), hence it was quite well known for having a lively annual Cultural Festival.

Within the campus grounds there are three large buildings. The General Block which houses the regular classrooms, the Special Purposes Block with its special purposes classrooms, and the Gymnasium. That's quite normal really. There's also the Martial Arts Dojo and the Sports Equipment Storage Room. The fourth floor of the Special Purposes Block, where the Classics Club room is located, is relatively remote.

While cursing at such a waste of energy, I walked across the connecting corridor and up the stairs towards the fourth floor, where I quickly found the Geology Room. Without hesitation I proceeded to slide the door open, but found that it was locked. This was to be expected, as most special purposes rooms are normally locked. I took out the key which I borrowed beforehand in order to save energy and unlocked the door.

After turning the lock open, I slid the door open. Inside the empty Geology Room, the sunset could be seen from its westward facing window.

Did I say empty? Nope, turns out it was not what I expected.

Within the sunset drenched Geology Room, which is the Classics Club room, there was already someone inside.

A student was standing beside the window looking towards me. It was a girl.

While "graceful" and "neat" weren't exactly the first words that came to my mind upon seeing her, there were no other words that I could think of to describe her properly. Her long black hair flowed past her shoulders, and her sailor uniform suited her very well. She was tall for a girl, probably taller than Satoshi. While it was clear she was a high school girl, her thin lips and forlorn figure reinforced this old-fashioned image of what a school girl would look like within my mind. In contrast, her pupils were big, and rather than graceful, they looked energetic.

It was a girl I didn't recognize.

Yet upon seeing me, she smiled and said, "Hello. You must be Oreki-san of the Classics Club, right?"

"... Who're you?"

I asked candidly. Though I was never good at interacting with people, I didn't intend to treat someone I just met for the first time coldly. While I didn't know who she was, for some reason, she seemed to know who I am.

"Don't you remember me? My name is Chitanda, Chitanda Eru."

Chitanda Eru. Even though she's given her name, I still haven't got a clue. By the way, Chitanda is quite a rare surname, and so is her first name, Eru. It was not possible for me to forget such a name.

I looked once again at the girl called Chitanda. After making sure that I don't know her, I replied, "I'm sorry, I don't think I remember who you are."

While maintaining her smile, she tilted her head, apparently confused.

"You're Oreki-san, right? Oreki Houtarou of Class 1-B?"

I nodded.

"I'm from Class 1-A."

''So do you remember now?'' Was what she seemed to be hinting at... Was my memory really that bad?

Hang on. I'm from Class B and she's from Class A, was there any chance of us having met before?

Even within the same grade, it was not possible for students from different classes to interact with each other at all. The only chance they get to do so was via club activities or friends. I had no such links with both. Then it must have involved the entire student body, but the only event I could think of was the school's opening ceremony at the start of the semester. Besides, I don't think I was ever introduced to anyone from outside my class then.

No, wait. I remember. That's it, there were chances for us to interact with other classes during lessons. If it involves the use of special equipment, then it's more feasible to teach more than one class at the same time. That must mean during PE or arts-related subjects. During middle school, there would also be vocational classes, but as this high school is a mainly academic school, that's out of the equation. And PE is gender separated, so that leaves...

"Could it be that we had music lessons together?"

"Yes, that's it!"

Chitanda nodded her head greatly.

Despite figuring that out myself, I was still surprised. For the sake of my remaining pride, I must confess that I have only attended any of those optional arts lessons once ever since enrolling here. So it was of course impossible for me to remember any faces or names!

But on the other hand, this girl called Chitanda managed to remember me after seeing me just once, so here was living proof that it was not exactly impossible... Let me tell you this, she must have possessed a frightening level of observation and memory.

Still, it could also be that it's all coincidental. Different people could interpret different meanings from reading the same newspaper article, after all. I regained my senses and asked, "So, Chitanda-san. What brings you here to the Geology Room?"

She quickly replied, "I've joined the Classics Club, so I thought I should come to greet you."

Joined the Classics Club, in other words, a member.

At that moment I had wanted her to guess how I was feeling. If she's joining the club, it would mean the end of my private space as well as having to fulfill my obligation to my sister. I had no reason to join the Classics Club. I sighed within my heart... ''It was a futile effort.'' While thinking that, I asked, "Why are you in the Classics Club as well?"

''I didn't want to join this club!'' I tried to convey this implied message within my question, but it seemed like she totally didn't get it.

"Well, I have personal reasons for joining."

She even evaded my question. Unexpectedly, this Chitanda Eru is quite suspicious.

"What about you, Oreki-san?"

"Me?"

Now that's tricky. How should I answer her? I don't think she'd understand that I came here due to an order from my sister. But as I began to think about it, I realized she didn't really need to know my reason.

Suddenly the door slid open and a loud voice boomed inwards, "Hey! What are you guys doing here?"

It was a teacher. Probably patrolling the campus after school time. With a firm body and tanned skin, he seems to be a PE teacher. Though he wasn't carrying a bamboo sword, it wouldn't look too far fetched to imagine him with one. While he's way past his prime, he still has that air of authority around him.

Chitanda shirked back for a bit upon getting yelled at so suddenly, but soon reverted to her calming smile. She then went to greet the teacher.

"Good afternoon, Morishita-sensei."

She made a perfect salutation by the way she bowed her head with the right speed and angle. Seeing how she maintained her manners regardless of where she was, I couldn't help but feel envious of her. The teacher called Morishita was briefly stunned into silence by her courtesy, but soon went back to talking loudly again.

"I saw the door unlocked so I came over to see what was going on. What are you doing entering the classroom without permission? What's your name and class?"

... Hmph, without permission, huh?

"I'm Oreki Houtarou of Class 1-B. By the way, Sensei, this is the Classics Club room, and I'm afraid you've interrupted our club activities,"

"The Classics Club...?"

Without hiding his suspicions, he continued, "I thought that had been abolished."

"Well, that was before today. It's been reactivated this morning. You can confirm with our supervising teacher, umm..."

"Ooide-sensei,"

"Yes, you can confirm with Ooide-sensei."

A suitable explanation at a suitable moment. Morishita quickly lowered his volume.

"Oh. I see. Well, continue with what you're doing."

"But you've only just seen us."

"And remember to return the key when you're done."

"Yes, sir."

Morishita once again turned to gaze at us before shutting the door roughly. Chitanda once again cowered her body at the loud sound, but then gently whispered, "He's..."

"Hmm?"

"He's quite loud for a teacher."

I smiled.

Anyway.

Guess I have no more business here.

"Alright. Now that we're done with the introductions, shall we go home?"

"Huh? We're not having any activities today?"

"Well, I'm going home."

I picked up my shoulder bag, which doesn't have much stuff in it, and turned my back towards Chitanda.

"I'll count on you to lock the door. You don't want to get yelled at like that again, do you?"

"Eh?"

I then proceeded to leave the Geology Room.

Or rather, I was about to leave, when I was stopped by Chitanda's discerning voice.

"Please wait!"

I turned around to look at Chitanda, who looked as though she had been told something quite unthinkable, and who said blankly, "I, I can't lock the door."

"Why's that?"

"Because I don't have the key."

Oh, yeah. The key's with me. There weren't that many spare keys available to be borrowed, it seems. So I took the key from my pocket and held it towards her.

"Here, you take care of... Sorry, I mean, please take care of this, Chitanda-san."

But Chitanda didn't respond. She simply stared at the key hanging from my finger, and before long she tilted her head and asked, "Oreki-san, why are you carrying that?"

Is she missing a few screws in her head?

"Well, I couldn't have come in without a key... Wait a minute, how the hell... sorry, how did you come in to this room, Chitanda-san?"

"The door wasn't locked when I came in. I thought someone else had entered before me, so I didn't need a key to enter."

I see. Since unless she received a letter from a former member like I have, she wouldn't have known that there were no other members in the Classics Club.

"Is that so? When I came the door was locked."

Turns out it was a mistake for me to utter that so nonchalantly, as the expression in Chitanda's eyes changed instantly and her gaze became sharp. Was it me or have her pupils gotten larger? Indifferent to my startled expression, she slowly asked me, "When you said the door was locked, do you mean that door which you came through?"

While feeling confused at such a change in expression for such a graceful girl, I nodded. Whether consciously or unconsciously, Chitanda took one step towards me.

"So this means that I was locked inside, right?"

The clear batting sounds made by the Baseball Team could be heard from the outside. While I have no more business with this room, Chitanda seemed to want to talk for a bit longer. I sighed and relented, and placed my shoulder bag down on a table nearby.

Locked inside, was what Chitanda had said. Is that so? I thought for a bit. The key was with me, while Chitanda was inside the room. I have no memory of ever locking the door. Then the answer was simple.

"Wasn't it you who locked the door from the inside?"

Yet Chitanda shook her head and denied that unequivocally.

"I never did that."

"Well, the key's with me. Who else could have locked the door besides you?"

"..."

"Well, there are times when people forget whether they've locked the door or not,"

Yet Chitanda doesn't seem to be paying attention to my explanation, and suddenly pointed right behind me.

"By the way, is that your friend over there?"

I turned around, and found the silhouette of a black uniform collar from behind the gap of the slightly ajar door. His gaze quickly met with mine. I remember seeing those brown eyes that look as though they're smiling, so I raised my voice and called out, "Satoshi! That's some sick hobby you've got, eavesdropping on other people's conversations!"

The door was opened, and as expected, the person that entered was Fukube Satoshi. Totally feeling unashamed, he said brazenly, "Well, sorry. I wasn't intending to eavesdrop."

"You may not be intending to, but you ended up doing so anyway."

"That may be so. But I just couldn't barge in when I saw the usually inactive Houtarou spending quality time alone with a girl in a special classroom during sunset. I don't want to end up getting kicked out."

What's he talking about?

"I thought you went home already."

"Yeah, I was about to, but then I saw you with this girl inside this room from downstairs. Guess I'm still inexperienced as a peeping tom."

I ignored Satoshi's comments about seeing us from the outside, as that's his usual way of joking. Yet for people who're not used to such light-hearted jokes, they might end up taking him seriously.

Seems like Chitanda too has been fooled.

"Eh, eh, I..."

Her calm expression from a while ago had disappeared, being replaced by a flustered look. She seems to be the type that wears her expressions on her face, as she appears to be saying "Look, I'm feeling flustered right now" with a nervous look. While it was fun to see her like that, I wasn't going to let it go on any longer.

Fortunately, in order to expose Satoshi's joke, all you needed to do was ask him, "Are you serious?"

"Of course not."

''Phew.'' Chitanda breathed a sigh of relief. Such was Satoshi's motto: "Jokes are to be made on the spot, so too are misunderstandings to be dispelled right away."

"... Oreki-san, who might this be?"

After recovering from Satoshi's joke, Chitanda asked a bit wearily. Guess I should introduce Satoshi to her, or we won't get anywhere. I said briefly, "Oh him? That's Fukube Satoshi, a pseudo-human."

"Pseudo?"

A most suitable introduction, which Satoshi seems to have taken in good humour as well.

"Haha, great introduction, Houtarou. Pleased to meet you. And you are?"

"Chitanda, Chitanda Eru."

Upon hearing the name of Chitanda, Satoshi gave an unexpected reaction. For once, he actually went speechless. For someone so talkative like Satoshi, it was rare to see him like that.

"Chi, Chitanda-san? ''That'' Chitanda?"

"Hmm? I don't know which Chitanda you may be referring to, but I believe I'm the only one with that name in this school."

"Then it must be that. I'm surprised."

Satoshi's surprise was genuine. And if he was surprised, then I should be too. I learned some time ago that this fellow has a way of finding out all sorts of amazing information. Yet what was it that made him so surprised? I couldn't even guess.

"Hey, Satoshi, what is it this time?"

"What is it, you say? I know you're not that well-informed, but are you telling me that you've never even heard of the Chitanda Clan?"

This time, Satoshi shook his head and sighed in an exaggerated way. Of course, this was one of Satoshi's ways of joking. Since I know he's extremely well-versed in all sorts of useless knowledge, I was not at all ashamed about being ignorant of one of them.

"What about Chitanda-san's family?"

Nodding satisfactorily, Satoshi began to explain.

"While there are quite a few old prestigious clans in Kamiyama Town, the most prominent are the four 'Exponential Clans'. The Juumonji (十文字) Clan that runs the Arekusu Shrine, the Sarusuberi (百日紅) Clan that operates the bookstores, the Chitanda (千反田) Clan with their large farmlands, and the Manninbashi (万人橋) Clan of the mountain. The first kanji character of their surnames is represented by an exponent of the number ten (十百千万), hence they're called the 'Exponential Clans". The only other clans to be on equal footing with those four are the Irisu Clan that runs the local hospital, and the Toogaito Clan with their dominance in the field of education."

Dumbfounded, I blinked suspiciously and asked, "Four Clans? Satoshi, are you serious?"

"How rude. Have I ever lied about stuff like this?"

If Satoshi says it's true, then it's most likely true. Yet, prestigious clans in this day and age? While Satoshi was still scowling, Chitanda came to his aid.

"Umm, I've heard of that story before. Though I'm not quite sure about my family being a famous clan."

"So it's all true?"

"But, this is the first time I've heard about the four 'Exponential Clans'."

As I stared at Satoshi, he merely shrugged his shoulders.

"I didn't say I was lying."

"But that was all made up anyway, wasn't it?"

"Well, I always wanted to be the one to get a legend started,"

As though wanting this topic to end, Satoshi clapped his hands together and said, "Anyway, Houtarou, what seems to be the trouble here?"

You sure are inquisitive. So in order to make a long story short, I briefly explained the details to him.

It was getting a bit dark, so Chitanda went to turn on the lights.

After hearing the story, Satoshi crossed his arms and started to groan.

"Hmm, it is a strange case."

"How so? It's just that Chitanda happened to forget that she locked the door, isn't it?"

"No, it ''is'' strange."

Satoshi uncrossed his arms and clapped his hands.

"Lately, schools have been very demanding on how their campuses are run. Kami High's management of its classrooms is particularly bothersome. In case you haven't noticed, none of the classrooms here can be locked from the inside. The reason is to prevent students from doing anything suspicious inside."

As Satoshi explained triumphantly, a suspicion was raised in my head. I know Satoshi can be particularly diligent in finding out such trivial knowledge, but isn't he learning a bit too much? Considering he's only been in this school for less than a month.

"How'd you know about this stuff?"

"Well, I was trying to hide myself in a classroom in order to experiment with something last week, but then I found out I couldn't lock the door from the inside."

"You know? I think the school designed its doors to prevent specifically the likes of ''you'' from 'doing anything suspicious'."

"Well, I guess so."

"You bet."

We both laughed. As a result of our dry laughter, Chitanda took a step backwards. Noticing this, I cleared my throat and said, "Well, something must be wrong with the lock then. It's getting dark, so I'm going home."

I stood up from the table I was sitting on.

I felt someone grab my shoulder. I turned and saw Chitanda, who had somehow approached me from behind without me realizing.

"Please wait!"

"What is it now?"

"I'm curious about it."

Upon seeing Chitanda's close-up face, I winced.

"So?"

"Why was I being locked inside? ... If I wasn't locked inside, then how did I manage to come inside in the first place?"

Chitanda's gaze had a sort of power that seemed like it wouldn't accept a foolish answer as a response. Feeling overwhelmed by this, I replied meekly, "So, what about it?"

"If it was a mistake by someone, then who is it? And how did they end up locking me in by mistake?"

"No, I think there's something wrong with the lock..."

"I'm ''really'' curious about it."

She said as she advanced forward, forcing me to move back.

At first I thought Chitanda to be a sort of graceful lady, but that was merely my first impression based on her appearance. I now realized that I was looking at her true self. Especially her large energetic looking eyes, which are in contrast to her overall appearance. Those eyes reflected her true nature. "I'm curious about it", that sentence alone had made this "Exponential Clan" lady the poster child for curiosity itself.

"Why has this happened? Oreki-san, and Fukube-san as well, will you help think about this?"

"Why do I have to..."

"Well, it looks interesting."

Interrupting me, Satoshi accepted her challenge right away. As expected from Satoshi, but, "Well, I'm going home. Not interested."

It goes without explanation, for me, it's a waste of energy. And if I don't have to do it, I'm out of it.

Yet, Satoshi, who ought to know my modus operandi very well, said, "Oh, come on, Houtarou, help us out. I'd do it if I could, but I can't come to any conclusions just based on my own database alone."

"This is stupid, I'm..."

As I was about to continue, Satoshi glanced sideways. Following his glance, I saw Chitanda.

"... Ugh."

With her mouth tightly shut, and her fists clutching her skirt, she glared upwards at me. I subconsciously took another step backwards away from her. If it's just comparing the intensity of personalities, she wouldn't lose to my sister. It was a warning from Satoshi: ''I think you're better off going along with her whims.''

Glancing alternately between Chitanda and Satoshi, I nodded softly towards Satoshi and honestly took his advice. Otherwise, we might incur misfortune upon ourselves.

"... Yeah, I guess it ''is'' interesting. I'll think about it."

I had no choice but to say that in a deadpan tone. Yet that response was enough to get Chitanda to relax her glance.

"Oreki-san, have you thought of a solution already?"

"Hold it right there. Houtarou is the type that likes to think before he moves. Yet once he's put his thoughts together, he's capable of getting things done."

Stop being so talkative. Though moving before thinking is never good.

And so I began to think.

When Chitanda entered this room, the lock was opened. Yet when I arrived, it was clearly locked.

If Satoshi is to be believed, then there's no way Chitanda could have locked the door from the inside. However, rather than such an arbitrary reason, it could be that it was the result of an unconscious action. For example, the door was in a semi-locked state when Chitanda entered the room, and the spring within the lock must have somehow been triggered after she was inside and locked her in as a result.

After explaining this theory, Chitanda tilted her head while reserving her judgment, though Satoshi instantly raised his voice.

"That would be impossible. There is no way the locks in Kami High could have gone into a semi-locked condition based on its design. The key would not have come out in such a state."

No room for middle ground, huh?

If that's the case, then that leaves the lock being locked knowingly by someone. So I asked, "Do you remember what time you entered this room?"

Chitanda thought for a while and said, "Right before you. About three minutes, I think."

Three minutes, that's too short. There wouldn't be time, as the Geology Room is the most remote place in Kami High.

... Now this is getting tricky. As I was starting to think all over again, Chitanda suddenly shouted, "Ah!"

"What is it, Chitanda-san?"

"I know. Think about it, who else has the key?"

"Huh? Who?"

Chitanda had a joyful look in her smile... For some reason, I had a bad feeling about this. As expected, our lady here turned towards me and said, "Oreki-san, of course. He has the key."

Just as predicted. Rather than concluding that it was a good deduction, she realized something and said, "Ah, but is this even possible? Isn't Oreki-san a trustworthy person?"

... Are you supposed to say such things in front of the person concerned? While I was speechless, Satoshi laughed and said, "Well, I don't know about Houtarou being trustworthy or not, but I don't think he's the sort of person that would have fun by locking you inside. He's got nothing to gain from it, after all."

Spot on there. You know me well - I wouldn't do anything that doesn't benefit me.

This means it wasn't me that locked the door.

Then... who was it?

I don't get this. So I proceeded to scratch my head.

I don't even have a clue. For some reason, I felt guilty as I asked, "This is no good. You got any clues?"

"Clue? What do you mean by that?"

What a straight counter question.

"A clue is a clue."

Satoshi helped elaborate on my over-simplified explanation.

"Something that's different from the norm. Did you notice anything that feels different or strange, Chitanda-san?"

"Hmm, now that you mention..."

''Is there something different?'' While I wasn't exactly expecting much, Chitanda was looking around the Geology Room before turning her gaze downward and said gently, "A while ago, I heard some sounds coming from beneath my feet."

Sounds?

So someone did lock the door? I had no idea.

No, what if, that's the case?

... I see. I've somehow come to an understanding. Satoshi noticed my expression and said, "Houtarou, you seemed to have realized something."

I silently picked up my shoulder bag.

"W, where are you going, Oreki-san?"

"We're going to witness the reenactment of the scene of crime. If we're lucky, we might get to see it."

I sensed Chitanda frantically following me, and Satoshi is right behind her, no doubt.

It was already quite late as closing time was approaching. The Baseball Team could clearly be seen tidying up their equipment. Chitanda and Satoshi, whom I should have already left behind long ago, ended up accompanying me. Or rather, they were following me.

Chitanda walked beside me and asked, "Tell us already. How come you've figured out already?"

Satoshi too asked from behind, "She's right, you know. We're not supposed to have secrets between us."

Stop saying something so gross. Without turning my head, I said, "It's not exactly a secret. It's just that it's so simple that it doesn't require much explanation."

"It may be simple for you, Oreki-san. But I still can't understand."

Chitanda pouted... While it's bothersome to explain, evading her questions is also a waste of energy. I straightened my shoulder bag and wondered where I should start.

"Alright, how about if I say that you were locked inside by someone using a master key?"

As I said something that was a matter of fact to me, Chitanda's voice was raised in surprise. Looks like we'll have to start the explanations here.

"Ehh? How is that so?"

"The Geology Room is located far off in the campus. If someone were to lock you inside using the regular key, he would need to return it to the staff room before I could have borrowed it. Three minutes would be too short for anyone to attempt to do that."

"I see. So it must be another key, and since there's only one regular key, that would leave the master key, right?"

Exactly. And naturally, it's to be expected that the master key couldn't normally be used by students.

Furthermore, there is another piece of decisive information.

"Chitanda-san, you said you heard something coming from the floor below you, right?"

"Yes."

"If the sound comes from the floor of the fourth floor, what would you normally have thought of first?"

Satoshi, who looked quite relaxed, answered, "The sound comes from the ceiling of the third floor?"

"Right. And that's our master key user."

The only person who would work on fixing stuff on the classroom ceilings after lesson time would be...

"I'm amazed you managed to figure out that it's the janitor."

Chitanda said while nodding eagerly.

The person that we saw on the third floor was the janitor, who was carrying a large ladder. As he emerged from a classroom, he placed the ladder on the floor and took out a key from his pocket. And right before our eyes, he began to lock the doors of the third floor classrooms one by one. In other words, he first unlocked all the classroom doors, then proceeded to do whatever he was working on inside the classrooms. And when he was done, he would then come back to lock them all at once. If someone happens to enter the classrooms when the doors were unlocked, then that unlucky person would have ended up getting locked inside... Much like Chitanda here.

As to what the janitor was working on, I had no idea. By going through so many classrooms and carrying a large ladder with him, it could be that he's changing the light bulbs for the classrooms, or perhaps checking on the glow starters or fire alarms or something like that. At any rate, Chitanda's question has been largely solved.

And thus a case is closed.

"You see? Told you he'd get things done if he puts his thoughts together."

"You're right. I'm amazed."

I don't see myself as that amazing... After all, it was Satoshi that told me about the key management system, while it was Chitanda that noticed the sound coming from below. I was planning on playing dumb all along... Oh well, they can think whatever they like of me. At any rate, I was made to go through all that trouble, but upon looking at Chitanda and seeing such honest admiration reflected in her meaningful eyes, I ended up swallowing any complaints that I may have had.

"Well, anyway. Even though you were in an indoor environment, I still don't understand how you didn't hear the door being locked."

Yet Chitanda didn't take that as a criticism or sarcasm, and merely smiled.

"Well, I could explain that. I was... yes, I was looking at that building from the window."

She said and pointed towards a building by the road. It was the Martial Arts Dojo. It was a shabby looking wooden building, worn down after being exposed to the elements for so long. I decided to take a leaf out of Chitanda's book and voiced my honest opinion, "Seems like you're really mesmerized by that."

"No, it's just that I find this building to be quite mysterious."

"Hmm."

I don't see how this building was mysterious, but Satoshi seemed to have understood something when he muttered, "Well, it does look particularly old."

"Yes, it is."

Is that so? It could be, though for her to have been distracted by such an old building, I had no idea whether she was being elegant or just carefree.

Before long, we came upon a red traffic light. Like us, there were other students heading home from school.

"By the way, we haven't properly greeted each other yet," Chitanda gently said.

"Greeted?"

"Yes, the Classics Club is going to commence its activities from now on, after all. Let us have fun together."

The Classics Club! I've totally forgotten about that! I was supposed to just go take a look at the club room, but it was all for naught as Chitanda had joined the club... But this is all in hindsight now. My application has already been submitted and subsequently filed on record. In this school, it was impossible to quit a club after joining it for one month.

As I lowered my head, Chitanda turned to smile at Satoshi.

"Are you joining the Classics Club as well, Fukube-san?"

Satoshi crossed his arms and looked as though he was thinking, but very soon replied, "Well, it sounds interesting. Alright, I'm in."

"It'll be a pleasure to get to know you, Fukube-san."

"No, the pleasure's all mine... Pleased to meet you as well, Houtarou."

I glanced mockingly at Satoshi, who decided to play dumb.

As the traffic light turned green, I started to walk. Sticking my hand in my pocket, I felt the letter inside. It was the letter from my sister. Indeed, ever since this letter from Oreki Tomoe had arrived, I had this feeling that something had been set in motion.

You happy now, sis? There are now three people within your youth that is the Classics Club. The traditional Classics Club has now been resurrected. This is also probably goodbye to my peaceful energy saving days. As for why...

"Ah yes, we still haven't decided on a president yet. What should we do?"

"You're right. Though Houtarou definitely doesn't seem to be the sort of person to be a club president."

These folks probably wouldn't put up with my energy saving ways. If it were just Satoshi alone, I could still handle him somehow, but the main problem is...

Our eyes met. Chitanda Eru smiled with her big eyes.

The main problem is with this lady here. I just have a vague feeling about this.

==Translator's notes and references==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 1|1 - Letter from Benares]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 3|3 - The Activities of the Prestigious Classics Club]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

ShinSekai Yori:Part 1 Chapter 1

2013-09-06T19:05:33Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by 69.198.123.17

== Chapter 1 ==

Late at night, after all has become quiet, sitting deep in a chair, I close my eyes and see things. What comes to mind, as though stamped by a seal, is always the same scene.

In the darkness of the hall, a flame blazes in the back atop a ceremonial podium. From the ground at its base comes the resonant chanting of a Mantra. As though joining in accompaniment, the orange colored flame crackles.

The questions "Why that journey? Why that scene?" have become a curiosity to me.

I was 12 years old as of that night, and 23 years have already passed. In that interval, truly extraordinary events have occurred. As have incidents unimaginably dreadful and sorrowful. The things I had come to believe by then, all of them, from the very foundations should have been overturned.

However, even now the first things that come into my head, for whatever reason, are the events of that evening. Was the hypnotic suggestion I was given really so powerful? Occasionally, to this very day, I feel as though I still have not cut myself free from the brainwashing.

More recently, I've come to want to record the details regarding a series of incidents, for which a small reason exists. 10 years have passed since that day when so many things were returned to ash. In the 10 years since then, nothing of significance has happened. However, with the huge pile of pending problems resolved, and the new order<ref>'Order' as used here is synonamous with 'Government' and while order is definately the more accurate word, its implication may be confusing given the context</ref> on track and beginning to operate, ironically, doubts about the future have begun to sprout.

Upon finding the time for this question, I studied the history of the past in attempting to solve this difficult problem, but have been made to see it in a new light; those called humans have been said to be creatures that, no matter how many tears must be swallowed for a lesson to be learned, forget it as soon as they have passed down the throat.

Of course, not one person could possibly put the thoughts of that day into words, and there is no way the vow to never again allow such a tragedy to occur could be forgotten. That is what I wish to believe.

However, should it be that some day, in the distant future, when people's memories have come to be faded, might our foolishness cause us to step in the same rut once again? Fears such as these are a thing I am unable to cast aside.

For that reason, I suddenly resolved to take up the pen, and begin writing the draft of this memorandum but, along the way, time and again I found myself in a state of perplexity. Here and there, my memory seems to have become full of holes, and I could not remember the facts about important details.

I wanted to confirm my memory of how many people were involved at that time, but the missing pieces of a persons memory apparently become supplemented by fabrications. I was surprised at the fact that, frequently, memories of common experiences come to contradict each other.

For example, the reason we were able to discover the ''FalseMinoshiro''<ref>Words in ''Italics'' are mostly rough translations of words invented by the author for the story and defined to Japanese readers through the Kanji he chose to write them with. When no reasonable 1-2 word descriptive translation is possible, I will leave the word as is(in Japanese) and include a short explanation in the references.</ref> at Mt. Tsukuba was that, just before, my eyes were hurting, so I was wearing red colored sunglasses. That fact is something I remember clearly even now, but Satoru somehow, with great confidence, affirms that I was not wearing anything of the sort. On the contrary, Satoru even implied that the discovery of the ''FalseMinoshiro'' at that time was his own achievement. Of course, such a stupid idea could not possibly be true.

I became somewhat obstinate and through examination of what comes to mind when a sleeping human is interviewed, inconsistent points have been compared. By this process, inexorably, the truth became apparent. There was not one person whose memory was twisted and bent to see them self in an unfavorable way.

With an anxious laugh, I record in this notebook a new discovery concerning human foolishness but, suddenly, I realize that I have no basis by which to assume that I myself am exempt from this rule. I have no doubt that, if seen from an outside perspective, I would seem to be rewriting my memories for my own convenience.

As such, this memorandum is absolutely my one-sided interpretation, and I want to note that it might well be a story distorted for the sake of my own self-justification. Above all, it can be said that our actions later became the impetus for the loss of so enormous a number of lives and therefore, to me, even unconsciously, the motivation to do that should exist.

Although, somehow, by digging up my memories, and facing my own heart sincerely, I intend to depict the details of the incidents as faithfully as possible. I think that by mimicking the story telling techniques of ancient times, I might be able to recreate what they felt, what they were thinking, back at that time, even if only slightly.

To keep this manuscript from decaying, I am using paper purported to last 1000 years, and ink meant never to fade as I write this. Once completed, without showing it to anyone (Possibly, I may show it to Satoru, in order to ask his opinion), I will place it in a time capsule and bury it deep under the ground.

Just before that, I will produce two additional volumes, and plan to leave behind only these three. Supposing that, in the future, the old regime or something like it is restored, and a society likely to implement the censorship of every book were to return, the existence of this memorandum must be kept secret if at all possible. The existence of three books, again under the assumption of such circumstances, is barely anything at all.

In short, this memorandum, a long letter addressed to my brethren 1000 years from now, should make evident, at the time that you are able to read this, whether we have changed to any significant degree, and begun walking down a new path.

It seems I haven’t introduced myself yet. My name is Saki Watanabe. I was born on December 10 of the year 210, in the town of Kamisu 66.

Just before I was born, bamboo plants that are said to flower only once in 100 years bloomed simultaneously. I think that not one drop of rain fell for three months, then snow fell in midsummer. Each and every kind of abnormal weather was a frequent occurrence. Furthermore, on the evening of December 10, I heard heaven and earth were shrouded in darkness, illuminated only by lightning, as many people witnessed a golden scaled dragon floating amidst a gap in the clouds. .....and, the above, amongst other such things, is completely devoid of truth.

210 was an extremely ordinary year in which I, along with another child born in Kamisu 66 that year, were quite ordinary babies.

But, with regard to my mother, things were quite unusual. At the time she became pregnant with me, mother was nearing the end of her thirties, and seems to have been disappointed at not having had any children. During our era, the late thirties was considered quite old to have a child.

Furthermore, my Mother, Mizuho Watanabe, held the important position Librarian. Not only did the future of the town depend on my mother's decisions, but, depending on the situation, there was the possibility that many lives could be lost. To devote attention to important prenatal care, while every day continuing to bear such pressure, went far beyond the troubles of an ordinary woman.

Around the same time, my Father, Takashi Sugiura, was the mayor of Kamisu 66. And as such, my Father also had a job that kept him very busy. But, at the time I was born, the job of Librarian carried with it a degree of responsibility so large that it was beyond comparison with that of Mayor. Of course, that is true even now, but probably not to the extent that it was in those days.

In the middle of a meeting to determine the classification of newly excavated books, Mother was hit by strong labor pains. More than a week earlier than the expected day, her water broke suddenly and she was immediately carried to a space at the town's maternity hospital. The time that I let out my first cry was a mere 10 minutes after that event. However, because my neck had unluckily become entangled in the umbilical chord, my face was completely purple, and it seems I was unable to make much of a sound. The midwife was a young person doing the job for the first time and nearly fell into a panic. Luckily, the umbilical chord was easily untangled. I gradually filled my lungs with the air of this world, and energetically let forth my first cry.

Two weeks after that, at the same hospital & nursery, another girl was born. Her name was Maria Akizuki, and we later became close friends. Maria was a premature breech baby and also, like me, the umbilical chord became tangled around her neck. But the circumstances were much more serious than with me. It was said that at the time she was born, she almost died of asphyxiation.

From her experience of the time with me, it seems the midwife was able to handle the situation calmly. It was said that if she had been even a little bit slower in untangling the umbilical, the child would certainly have died. At the time that I first heard this story, I remember feeling great joy at the fact that I had indirectly saved the life of my good friend. Now however, every time I remember that event, my feelings about it are more complicated. Perhaps, if Maria had never been born into this world, it seems likely that so very many people might not have lost their lives.....

Back to the original story. I lived a happy childhood, in a hometown that embraced nature to the fullest. The city of Kamisu 66 consists of seven townships scattered about in an area 50 kilometers across. Dividing the city and the outside world is the ''Holy Barrier''. In the world 1000 years from now, the ''Holy Barrier'' itself may no longer exist, but for the time being I will leave the explanation at this; It consisted of a great many ''Paper Charms'' hung from a ''Sacred Rope'' encircling the city. It was meant to keep bad things outside from flowing into the city and formed a hard limit at its edge.

That they must absolutely never go outside the ''Holy Barrier'' was strictly drilled into children's minds. They were told that everywhere in the outside world is prowling with various monsters and evil spirits, and that a child going outside alone would quickly be met by the eyes of something terrifying.

"But, what kinds of things out there are so frightening?"

I remember asking of my father one day. I think I was probably six or seven years old. It may be that I was still learning to speak properly at the time.

"There are various things."

Father replied as he raised his face from some documents. He brought his hand to his long chin, and turned towards me with a loving look. Those gentle light brown eyes, even now remain burned into my memory. Father never once looked at me with an overly stern expression in his eyes. Just once did he yell at me loudly, and that was because I had been carelessly looking away while walking through a field and, had he not warned me that instant, would have fallen into a large open hole in front of me.

"Hey, don't you already know Saki? The stories about ''BakeNezumi''<ref name="BakeNezumi">The word '''BakeNezumi''' Is presented without Kanji, but obviously derived from real Japanese words. It could possibly be translated as Monster/Mutant Rats, but neither of these really does it justice. Some translators of the Anime have translated it as ‘Queerats’ using the definition of queer as something unusual in a strange and/or unsettling way, but this doesn’t really feel right to me either, so I left the word as is.</ref> and ''TricksterCats'' and ''BalloonDogs''?"

"Mother said that those kinds of things are just stories everyone talks about that don't really exist."

"The others aside, ''BakeNezumi'' are perfectly real."
Said Father casually, shocking me greatly.

"No way."

"I'm not lying. During the construction just recently in this very town, many ''BakeNezumi'' were made to come help."

"But I've never seen one before."

"It was done in such a way as not to be seen by the eyes of children."

Father did not talk about the reason behind this, but my guess as to why children were not allowed to see those things called ''BakeNezumi'' is, perhaps, simply because of their ugliness.

"But, if they listen to what humans say, are they really that frightening?"

Father placed the documents he was looking over on top of the table, and held his right hand above his head. While reciting a charm in a low voice within his mouth, the fine fibers of the paper noisily changed, and as though revealing writing made in invisible ink, a complex figure emerged. It was the signature indicating that something had been approved by the Mayor.

"Saki, do you know the word 'menjuufukuhai'?"<ref>'''Menjuufukuhai''' has no English equivalent, nor does anything even come close. Given this, the way in which it is used, and the fact that it is defined in some detail within the text, I thought it best to simply leave it in Japanese.</ref>

I quietly shook my head no.

"It means to give the appearance of obedience, while deep down thinking something very different."

"Something different?"

"To deceive ones companions, while scheming to betray them."

My mouth fell agape.

"There's no person like that."

"That's right. A person would absolutely never betray another person's trust that way. However, the ''BakeNezumi'' are completely different from people."

For the first time, I became a little frightened.

"The ''BakeNezumi'' worship those humans who possess ''Jyuryoku''<ref>'''Jyuryoku''': The Kanji used could roughly be translated as ‘Curse/Charm/Spell’ and ‘Power’</ref> as gods, and as such show unconditional obedience. But, with regard to children who do not yet have ''Jyuryoku'', it is unknown what kind of reaction they would have. Therefore, the meeting of children and ''BakeNezumi'', must be avoided when at all possible."

".....But if they are being made to work, they must be coming into the town, right?"

"At those times, without fail, some adult is there to supervise them."

Father placed the documents in the box and, once again, softly held his hand up over his head. The box and lid snapped together in an instant and became a solid chunk of lacquered wood with a hollow interior. At the time that ''Jyuryoku'' is focused the kind of image one holds is unknown to other people. Because of this, the opening of such a letterbox lid without breaking it is difficult for people other than my father.

"In any case, going outside of the ''Holy Barrier'' is absolutely forbidden. A powerful force is stretched along the ''Holy Barrier'', making the inside of it safe. However, if one takes even a single step outside, they are beyond the protection of anyone’s ''Jyuryoku''."

"But, the ''BakeNezumi''....."

"It's not just the ''BakeNezumi''. At school, didn't you also learn about ''Fiends''<ref name="Fiend">'''Fiend''': The Kanji used in this word mean 'Evil' and 'Oni' and the author gives the pronounciation as "A'ki". I got the translation "Fiend" from the Anime translations, and while I'm not sure who started using it first, I agree with them that it seems the most appropriate English translation.</ref> and ''Karmic Demons''<ref name="Karmic">'''Karmic Demon''': The Kanji used in this word mean 'Karma' and 'Demon' and the author gives the pronounciation as "Gouma". I've seen other translators use both 'Karma Demon' and 'Karmic Demon'. From what I can tell, both are equally accurate, so I've decided to use 'Karmic Demon' because I like the sound of it better.</ref>?"

I unintentionally gasped.

While we were still very young, we were made to study and repeatedly listen to stories about ''Fiends'' and ''Karmic Demons''. So much so that they became something deeply ingrained in the subconscious. What we learned about them in school was no more than the children’s version, but even that scared us enough to cause nightmares.

"Outside the Holy Barrier, ''Fiends'' and ''Karmic Demons''..... really exist?"

"Yes"

In order to ease my terror, Father smiled softly.

"But those are old stories, they aren't still....."

"It is certainly true that not one has appeared in the last 150 years. But there remains a small chance they’re still out there."

"Wouldn't it be terrible if Saki, like the boy who went out to pick herbs, were to suddenly be confronted by a ''Fiend''?"

I nodded silently.

From here, I will present a summary of the story of the ''Fiend'' and the story of the ''Karmic Demon''. However, not the fairytales intended for children, but the complete versions that everyone studies after completing grade school.

'''<big>Story of the Fiend</big>'''<ref name="Fiend" />

'''The following took place 150 years ago. There was once a boy who went to the mountains to collect herbs. He became so engrossed in his task that before he knew it, he found himself before the Sacred Rope of the Holy Barrier. The herbs on the inside had been all but picked clean but, from a casual glance, he could see that there were still many herbs remaining just outside the Barrier.'''

'''Since long before, the adults had drilled into him that he must absolutely never go outside of the Holy Barrier. And that if it were absolutely necessary to leave, without fail, he must always be accompanied by an adult. '''

'''However, there were no adults nearby. The boy became puzzled and thought, 'it should be okay if I only go a little bit past.' The point to which he went was only a stone's throw away form the Barrier. 'It should be fine if I go quickly, grab the herbs, and hurry back.' The boy thought as he passed under the Sacred Rope. The paper charms swayed, making a rustling sound.'''

'''At this time, he experienced a very unpleasant feeling. As he violated the orders of the adults, he felt an anxiety unlike anything he had ever experienced before. 'It's nothing' he forcefully admonished himself as he approached the herbs. As he did so, he saw a Fiend approaching from afar.'''

'''The Fiend's height and build were about the same as the boy, but its appearance was a dreadful thing to behold. Swirling about it like a fiery halo, was an aura of hatred burning all that it touched. Nearby plants exploded into flames, disintegrating entirely as the Fiend passed through them.'''

'''The boy turned completely white and, restraining himself from letting out a cry, softly backed away. If he could get back under the Sacred Rope and inside the Holy Barrier, the Fiend should be unable to see him. But at that moment, from under the boys foot came the sound of a dead branch being broken.'''

'''The Fiend turned its expressionless face. As though it had finally found a target for its hatred, it fixed its gaze in the boy's direction.'''

'''As the boy passed under the Sacred Rope, he began running as fast as he could. Once he re-entered the Holy Barrier, all should have been well again. However, looking back over his shoulder, he saw none other than the Fiend, somehow having penetrated the Sacred Barrier as well!'''

'''At this point, the boy thought that he had just done something irreparable. He had let a Fiend inside of the Holy Barrier. The boy began crying as he ran along the mountain path. The Fiend persistently followed him.'''

'''The boy, running along the path of the Sacred Rope, turned towards a river valley in the opposite direction of the village. Looking back, the face of the Fiend still following him was hidden from sight amidst the bushes. He could only see the faint shape of a smile, by the light of those two glowing eyes.'''

'''The Fiend was allowing him to lead it to the village. This could not be allowed to happen. If he returned to the village like this, with the Fiend still in tow, it might well wipe out everyone there.'''

'''As he passed through the last of the bushes, before his eyes was a sheer cliff. From the bottom of the deep ravine, the rumbling sound of flowing water reverberated. A single, brand new suspension bridge hung across the ravine.'''

'''The boy did not cross the bridge, instead turning to run upstream along the edge of the cliff. Following him, the Fiend came to the foot of the bridge, and once again caught sight of the boy. The boy did nothing but run.'''

'''A short while later, another suspension bridge came into view in front of them. As they approached, the cloudy sky cast a black shadow across the worn out bridge that had obviously been exposed to many years of wind and rain. It swayed ominously as though beckoning.'''

'''Given the shape this bridge was in, it would not be unexpected were it to collapse at any moment. Not one villager had crossed it for more than 10 years, and the boy remembered them often admonishing that one must never cross it. The boy carefully began crossing the bridge.'''

'''The heavily loaded ropes made a strained and hateful sound. The planks at his feet were mostly rotted and looked as though they might crumble to pieces at any moment. At the time he reached the middle of the bridge, it suddenly began bending severely. Looking back, he could see the Fiend starting to cross the bridge. As the Fiend approached, the swaying of the bridge became steadily greater.'''

'''For an instant, the boy became mesmerized as he glanced down at the bottom of the ravine. As he raised his head, he saw that the Fiend had already reached a point just a short distance away.'''

'''As the boy saw that abominable face clearly for the first time, he pulled out the scythe he had been concealing and in a single stroke cut one of the ropes supporting the bridge. The suspension bridge floor flipped vertically, the boy nearly slipped off, but somehow managed to hang onto the final rope.'''

'''Had the Fiend fallen off? But when the boy looked, somehow it, too, had managed to cling to the last rope. The Fiend slowly turned its dreadful gaze towards him.'''

'''The scythe tumbled to the bottom of the ravine. There was no longer a way to cut the last rope/vine. 'What should I do.' The boy thought in despair, and prayed to heaven. 'I don't care if you take my life.' 'But please, don't allow the Fiend to reach the village.' '''

'''Was the boys wish heard all the way in heaven? Or was it simply that the dilapidated bridge's final supporting rope was unable to bear so much weight any longer. With a snap the bridge was severed, and fell towards the seemingly bottomless ravine. Neither the boy nor the Fiend was ever seen again.'''

'''Since then, to this day, not one Fiend has appeared again.'''

There are several moral lessons that this story is intended to teach. For small children, the lesson that one must never go outside of the ''Holy Barrier'' is certainly easy to understand. For somewhat older children, to consider the good of the town before oneself, and perhaps to comprehend the spirit of self sacrifice.

However, the fact is, that the true purpose is something that only a child of some wisdom would realize. Indeed, who on earth would think that the real goal of this story is to convince one of the true existence of ''Fiends''?!

'''<big>Story of the Karmic Demon</big>'''<ref name="Karmic" />

'''The following took place 80 years ago. There was a lone boy who lived in a village. He was a very intelligent child, but he had just one fault. As he grew older, that fault gradually became clear for everyone to see. The boy became overly proud of his own intelligence, treating everyone and everything else as though somewhat stupid.'''

'''On the surface, he put forth the pretense of listening well to what was taught by the villagers and in school, but some important lessons never reached his heart. The boy laughed at the foolishness of the adults. He came to be such that he would laugh derisively at even the ethics of this world.'''

:'''Arrogance sows the seeds of Karma.'''

'''The boy gradually drifted apart from his old circle of friends. Isolation came to be his only friend, his only companion.'''

:'''Isolation becomes the seedbed of Karma.'''

'''The boy, who had become completely alone, often became lost in thought. Eventually, he came to consider things that should not be considered, to doubt things that should not be doubted.'''

:'''Dark thoughts ceaselessly nourish the growth of Karma.'''

'''Over time, without his conscious knowledge, the boy's Karma piled up. Gradually, the boy changed. He became something inhuman, a Karmic Demon.'''

'''Before anyone knew it, the village had become deserted, its people terrified of the Karmic Demon. The Karmic Demon lived within the forest and at some point, without its realizing, the form of every living thing had vanished from the forest. As the Karmic Demon walked, the plants around it twisted, changing into forms unimaginably strange, sometimes rotting alive.'''

'''Food that the Karmic Demon touched turned to deadly poison in an instant. The Karmic Demon walked aimlessly through a bizarre forest of death.'''

'''The Karmic Demon gradually came to realize that it was something that must not be allowed to exist in this world.'''

'''The Karmic Demon emerged from the gloomy forest. As it did so, what appeared before its eyes engulfed it in shining light. It had reached a deep lake that existed amongst the mountain recesses.'''

'''The Karmic Demon waded into the lake, while thinking 'shouldn't this pure water be able to wash away all of my Karma?' '''

'''However, the water surrounding the Karmic Demon rapidly changed to a sickly black color. Even the water of the lake had been changed into poison.'''

'''A Karmic Demon is a thing that must not be allowed to exist in this world. Upon finally accepting this, the Karmic Demon quietly vanished into the depths of the lake.'''

The moral of this story is probably much more clear and simple than that of the ''Fiends'' Story. However, there was of course no way for us to understand its true meaning back then. The day when, amidst endless sorrow and despair, our eyes would behold the true form of a ''Karmic Demon'' had not yet.....

Somehow, as I continue putting pen to paper, various thoughts come all at once, pushing each other aside in a way I can barely seem to control. I shall return to discussing my childhood.

It seems that earlier I mentioned how Kamisu 66 is composed of seven village districts. The town's administrative body was concentrated at the center, in the Chinowa village on the eastern bank of the Tone river. North of that, the Matsukaze village contains many large residences scattered throughout the forest. In the open coastland to the East is the village of Shirasuna. Neighboring Chinowa to the south was the village of Mizuguruma. In the northwest with an excellent view along the western bank of the Tone river is Miharashi. Lined up along the paddy fields South of there is the village of Kogane. On the westernmost side of town was the village of Kunugibayashi.

My parents lived in the village of Mizuguruma.<ref>'''Mizuguruma''': The Kanji used to create this name mean WaterWheel.</ref> This name might require a bit of explanation. In Kamisu 66, the Tone River is finely divided into dozens of waterways that stretch around in every direction and the people move about riding boats on these waterways. In spite of this, through constant effort, the water in the waterways is kept pure enough that it is safe to wash ones face with, though I would be a bit hesitant to drink it.

Brilliant scarlet and white carp swam in the waters just in front of my home. The village came to be called Mizuguruma because of the many waterwheels that once spun there. There were waterwheels in other villages as well, but in Mizuguruma a particularly large number of them were all set in a line, making for quite a spectacle. Top driven, reverse wheel, bottom driven, core driven.....<ref>Some of the types of waterwheels listed are guesswork using the meanings of the Kanji. The words themselves did not exist in any of the dictionaries I tried.</ref> Are the types of waterwheels that I can remember. It is quite possible that there were more. Almost every waterwheel was used for rice husking and wheat grinding duty, releasing humans from tasks too dull to devote conscious effort to.

In each village, there was only a single power generation waterwheel, inside of which an especially large metallic vane was attached. From these our precious electric power was obtained, allowing broadcasts to flow from the loudspeakers on the top of each village's public hall. The use of electric power for purposes other than this was strictly forbidden according to the ethics regulations.

Every day, just before sunset, from the loudspeaker the same melody played.
Its title was "the road home", and it was one part of some symphony written long ago by a composer with the strange name of Dvorak. The lyrics we learned at school went something like this.<ref>The composer and song mentioned are real, and the original lyrics are english. However, the Japanese text here has little to no relationship with the original english lyrics. I am uncertain if this was intentional on the part of the author (the character misremembering) or if the original Japanese translation is just that abstract. I apologize for the roughness of the translation, but some of the Japanese lyrics are extremely hard to follow and/or incomplete in ways that simply cannot be translated clearly. I left parts about which I was uncertain as literal as possible but the translation still contains a lot of guess work. The name of the symphony which Saki can’t rememer is amusingly “From the New World”, identical to the english title of this book.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ETNoPqYAIPI Complete Symphony 
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0FMUttpSllY Original Song 
http://en.wikisource.org/wiki/Goin%27_Home Original Lyrics </ref>

遠き山に日は落ちて_______The sun setting behind distant mountains, 
星は空をちりばめぬ_______the sky becoming studded with stars, 
きょうのわざを　なしおえて__todays work being all complete, 
心軽くやすらえば_________if with a light heart able to rest 
風はすずしこのタベ________wind refreshingly this 'tabe' 
いざや楽しまどいせん______and now a pleasant illusion is not, 
まどいせん______________an illusion is not. 
やみにもえしかがり火は____The shining fire burning in the darkness, 
ほのお今は静まりぬ_______the flames do not now subside, 
眠れやすくいこえよと ______Sleep easily pass through and, 
さそうごとく消え行けば______if like invited vanishes, 
やすきみ手に守られて______protected by your gentle hand, 
いざや楽し夢を見ん________and now a pleasant dream is not, 
夢を見ん________________a dream is not. 

It was a general rule that, when ‘The Way Home’ plays, all the children playing outside were supposed to head home. As a result, whenever I remember this tune, the scenery of my home in the evening comes to mind as though from a conditioned response. The look of the streets at dusk. Pine trees casting long shadows on the sandy soil. The water-filled fields reflecting the dark grey sky like dozens of mirrors. A swarm of red dragonflies. However, whatever else might be said, the most impressive thing was the view at sunset seen from atop the hills.

-- 
"It's time to go home" said someone. Listening carefully, it was true that a faint melody could be heard carried on the wind.
"In that case, it's a draw." Satoru having said this, children began coming out of their hiding places and assembling in twos and threes.

All of us were about eight years old. We had been playing a large scale game of ‘Jintori’ non-stop since morning. The game is like an extended snowball fight in midwinter, everyone splits into two teams that try to capture each other's base. The game ends when one team manages to take the flag raised at the other team's base. On this day, my team had barely been holding off a loss as a result of a mistake in the early stages of the game.

“That’s no fair. A little longer and we'd have won.” Said Maria with a sour look on her face. She must have been the most fair-skinned person on earth, with bright irises of a water-like color. But more than anything else, she was strikingly conspicuous for the color that emanated from her fire-like red hair.

"You guys should surrender."

"That’s right. Since we were so close to winning." Said Ryo as though being pulled along by Maria. From this time onward, Maria began to demonstrate a Queen-like attitude.

"Why should we have to surrender?” I sullenly responded.

"Because our side is obviously winning." Said Ryo, wearily repeating the same claim.

"But, no one has taken our flag yet." I saw someone in Satorus direction say.

"So it's a draw." Satoru declared in a dignified manner.

"Satoru is on our team right? Why are you helping the other side?" Maria snapped at Satoru.

"Because, that's what the rules say, there's no helping it. Time is up at sunset."

"But the Sun still hasn't set yet."

"Don't twist the little details. Isn’t that only because we're on top of a hill?" I dared to oppose Maria in an admonishing tone. We always got along as the best of friends, but at times like these, Maria could be truly irritating.

"Hey, we should be going already" Reiko said sounding worried. "When we hear 'The Road Home' playing, we're supposed to return right away."

"That's why the other side should just surrender." Said Ryo, repeating Maria’s words again.

"Stop making such a fuss. Hey, ref!" Satoru called to Shun, acting as though Burning Karma.<ref>'''Burning Karma''': This interesting idiom took me a while to figure out. Put simply, it refers to "a sudden outburst of anger, with the implication that said anger had built up slowly over time". The origin seems to come from the Buddhist philosophical idea that, if a person decides to 'be the better man', so to speak, by ignoring some annoying and/or offensive thing that another is saying or doing, that person builds up Positive Karma. If the frustration this creates eventually gets the better of him/her, the anger of their outburst is said to Burn away the previously accumulated positive Karma.</ref> Shun was standing a little ways off from everyone else, gazing at the scenery from the top of the hill, his bulldog Subaru sitting idly by his side.

"What?" After a moment he looked back.

"Don't 'what' me! Say it properly as the Ref! That it's a draw."

"That's right. Today it's a draw." Having said that, Shun again turned his eyes to the scenery.

"We have to get going already." Saying that, Reiko and the others headed down the hill in succession, having to pick up rides on boats heading towards their respective villages.

"Wait up! It's still not over yet."

"I’m leaving. Because, if we stay out too long, ''TricksterCats'' will come out." Maria and the others had very dissatisfied looks on their faces, but bit by bit the game came to an end.

"Saki. We should go too." I heard Satoru say, but headed in Shun's direction.

"Aren't you leaving?"

"Yeah, I'm leaving." While saying this, Shun remained transfixed, as though he could not separate his eyes from the scenery.

"What are you looking at?"

"Heeey. Lets go." Satoru said impatiently from behind us. Shun silently pointed at the scenery.

"Over there. Can you see it?"

"See What?" What Shun pointed at was an area between the rice fields and the forest, near Kogane village.

"That, the ''Minoshiro''."

From a very young age, we were taught to treat our eyes as something precious above all else, that eyesight was a blessing given to everyone. At that time, I was able to distinguish the white shadow of a thing moving slowly across the causeway, despite it being several hundred meters away in a shadowed area at nightfall.

"You're right."

"What is it? A ''Minoshiro'' isn't anything special." Satoru’s voice, normally calm and composed, was for some reason filled with sullenness.

However, I did not move. I did not want to move. The ''Minoshiro'' creeped along the causeway in a snail-like way, traversing the grassland and vanishing into the forest. In that period, while my eyes were following the ''Minoshiro'', my thoughts turned towards Shun standing next to me.

Back then, I still did not understand the nature of the sentiment that existed within me. However, just standing with Shun gazing at the scene of the village dyed in twilight, fond but painful feelings grew within my heart.

If by some chance, this is just another scene fabricated by my memory. A dramaticization mixed together from a few similar episodes, and sprinkled with the spice called sentimentality…..

Even if that were the case, to me, this scene now has a special significance. It is my final memory of living in a perfect, unsullied world. Of a time when everything was right and just, allowing me to move forward, facing the future without a shred of anxiety.

And those early memories now seem to have the splendor of a place still in twilight. As though before long, everything would be swallowed up within the endless void of sorrow.

==Translation Notes==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[ShinSekai_Yori|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[ShinSekai_Yori:Part_1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mahou Shoujo Chapter 1

2013-09-06T19:05:32Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Pudding321

==Chapter 1 : As If I Met Her In My Dreams...==

Do I have real friends? I often thought of this question after I had entered junior high. Are the people whom I go to shopping with after school my friends? Are the people who prepare for exams with me, who chitchat about other classmates, or who share the secrets of the boys they like my friends? I couldn’t come to a conclusion after refuting my own thoughts repeatedly. This was probably because I didn’t understand how close or intimate relationships should get to be called as friendship. So, at the end of the day, I didn’t have a clear conclusion of whether I have real friends around me.

Yet, if I had really said what I thought, Sayaka-chan would definitely get angry at me, saying, “what? Are you regarding me as an outsider? What are you coming up with now?” And Hitomi-chan would definitely say, “these words kind of hurt people. Do you want to say that the friendship we’ve built till now is as illusional as a castle in the air?” Sayaka-chan and Hitom-chan certainly regard me as their friends, but am I really fit as their friends? And thus I became a little restless. When the thought that I couldn’t become anyone’s true friend came over me, I felt a bit lonely and dejected.

It was probably because I went to sleep with these irregular thoughts in my mind that I had an inexplicable dream that one night. The dream’s scene was in some kind of an armageddon. The sky was dyed red by the midst, and the broken and wrecked buildings on the street were devastating. In this world where everything went to its end, only I was standing foolishly on a cliff. Then, before my eyes, there was a monster I had never seen before. The monster’s body was so gigantic it covered the whole sky, making sharp, laughing sounds. The buildings nearby swirled around it, burning like paper and then falling down, collapsing. It looked as if it hated everything that mankind has made, wrecking them with all its might. In this appalling scene, my legs trembled spontaneously; I wanted to run, but my legs went against my will.

“Eh?”

At this moment I discovered at last what the huge monster, which is destroying the city savagely, was actually after. Then, what was it actually after? I saw it—it was a girl who looked extremely small compared to that huge monster. She was a very beautifl girl with black hair. She was wearing back-and-white striped clothes, dancing in the sky, jumping and evading while attacking the monster occasionally. It was surprsing to see her fighting alone such a huge, abominable monster.

“Goo-Good Luck!” I couldn’t help but to clasp my hands and root for her. But, my weak supporting sounds couldn’t possibly be sent to her; not long, she was swirled away like a dried leaf by the turbulence blasted from the monster.

“Yiahhhh!” At the same time I cried, the girl was blown to a far building by the strong wind and slammed right into it.

“Tha-That’s too atrocious,” my lower jaw was trembling so vigorously I couldn’t close my mouth. Nevertheless, the girl who was slammed into the wall of the building was still living; her beautiful face twisted in pain. Althouh she was beaten black and blue, she still used all her might to get off from that wall of the building. And at this moment, she seemed to have landed her eyes on me. At the same time I was stared, the rate of my heartbeat rocketed indescribably. Those firm, condescending, yet dismayed eyes penetrated directly through my heart, making me feel as if I forgot something very important, and hence making me afraid. But, at this moment, the displeasing monster made another appalling laugh, blasting this black-haired girl and the building behind her away.

“Why…Why?”

“Do you want to ask why she had to suffer from such things?”

As I mumbled with tears welled in my eyes, an adorable and young voice suddenly came from my back, freaking me out. I quickly turned around in a flurry, happening to see a peculiar living thing before me. It had round, red eyes, and long ears like those of a rabbit. A pair of golden rings hung on them.

“Who…Who are you?”

It didn’t answer my question but just lightly said, “this can’t be helped. After all, it’s too much for her to shoulder alone. But, she knew that from the start.” Hearing its words, I couldn’t help looking back to the black-haired girl. She was blasted afar; and when she tried to stand up again, the monster hurled a multitude of pieces of buildings and threw them at her, exploding her from head to toe. She evaded swiftly, but she couldn’t evade all the attacks: she was hit by a huge concrete piece, her feet twisting into an unnatural figure.

“Yiahhh!” I couldn’t help but to cover my eyes. “This is too atrocious! How can something like this happen?!” I cried, tears about to rush out of my eyes. At this instant, the black-haired girl called for me.

“Eh…what?” However, I couldn’t hear a word she was saying. Even when this was the case, she still called for me loudly and repeatedly. When I looked at her, her face of trying all her might to cry to me tightly tore my heart. Yet, I was too feeble: all I could do was to tremble with my legs, unable to move an inch. I couldn’t even go to her side to lift her up. Why am I so useless? I was angry and regretful of myself being so weak; tears rushed out of my eyes, incessently trickling down my cheeks.

“If you give up, everything will end here.”

A sound suddenly came into my ears again.

“But, you can change your fate.”

That peculiar creature was sitting before me, though I didn’t know when it sat.

“You can upturn all these inevitable unhappiness and chaos, as you have the power to do so.”

Until now did I find out that this voice directly appears in my mind. This adorable and young voice seemed to have blended into my subconscious, reverberating in it. At the same time, many people I hadn’t seen before appeared in my mind and gradually faded away. There was a girl with a torn yellow dress lying in a pool of blood dismally. There was another girl beside her with a broken long sword, her blue skirt cut into threads. There was another girl with her sleeveless red garment torn open apathetically, with round eyes that implied her subsequent death.

“Who are they? Who are these girls?”

“It’s up to you to upturn all these inevitable tragedies. You have the power to do so.”

I tried my best to turn my neck to put my eyes on that black-haired girl again. She was shouting something to me with all her might and staring at me with eager eyes, yet I couldn’t hear what she wanted to say no matter how I closely look at her mouth.

“Is it true?” I sounded a husky voice from my mouth, “can someone like me really do something to change everything before me?”

“Of course.”

The eyes of the peculiar creature flashed with beam. Then, it jumped up.

“You can change everything—simply everything! So…”

So…?

“So, sign a contract with me and become a magical girl!”

<center>○</center>

Ring, ring, ring…!

“Wuaghh?!” I abruptly sat up in the frustrating alarm sound.

Before my eyes was my familiar room. The teddy bear plush and the Kappa plush<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kappa_(folklore)</ref> I like very much was placed beside my pillow. There was also my favourite calico bolster. I turned my head to look at the window absent-mindedly, looking at the flashing sunlight penetrating through the curtains and spilling inside the room.

“Awaa. Was that a dream?” I turned off the switch of the alarm clock with a dizzy and slacking mind, heaving a sigh at the same time. Then, I got off my bed, walked beside the windows, and opened it to see the refreshing sunlight of early summer and the soft and tender wind blowing through the windows. This was enough to rejuvenate me and blow away the appaling nightmare in my mind. There was a snall, private garden below the windows where dad was now in. I felt rest assured when I saw him acting usually with his apron.

“Good morning, dad,” I greeted my dad, waving my hands.

“Good morning, Madoka.”

Yes, this person who was standing up and smiling at me was my dad, Tomohisa Kaname.

“Where’s mum?”

Hearing my inquiry, dad shrugged his shoulders and said in a soft, placid voice, “Tatsuya has gone to call her. Can you also help?”

“Sure.”

With that said, I jumped and ran out of the room. This was our family’s everyday routine. I rushed from my room to the hallway and busted into mum’s room.

“Mum! Good morning! Good morning!”

As I had expected, Tatsuya was crouching on mum and hitting her repeatedly. Of course, mum wouldn’t be willing to wake up to the punches of a three-year-old kid. And thus I ran to the windows and flipped open the curtains. Then, I lightly inhaled, and cried, “wake up!”

“Yiiahhhh?!”

This jovial job had become my routine job recently, for it was wondrous to see mum, Junko Kaname, wake up with such a spectacular reaction.

<center>○</center>

“So. By th way, what did you want to say to me yesterday?” Mum asked me while brushing her teeth in her sluggish face, reminding me of such a thing.

“Oh, that. Hitom-chan received another love letter. This is the second letter this week already.”

“Oh.”

“And she was troubled of how to respond to it, so she asked me whether I could ask for your advice.”

“My advice? Why me?”

“Yeah.”

When asked by mum, I was stumped of how to answer her.

“May because Hitom-chan thinks that you mum is very reliable?”

“Oh. Anyway, can I speak bluntly?”

“Oh sure.”

“Men who don’t even have the courage to confess face-to-face are out of the question.”

What a swift and direct reply. But, how should I tell this answer to Hitomi-chan? Just when I stopped brushing my teeth, mum had already brushed her teeth agilely and was starting to wash her fce at the sink beside me. I quickly accelerated my speed in brushing my teeth, but mum had already finished washing her face and was starting to comb her beautiful hair. Looking at her delicate hands tidying her face, even I as her family member was captivated by her charm. 

“Right. How’s Kazuko doing?”

Suddenly being brought up to this question, I stopped my hands again and replied while I hurriedly washed my face, “she still seems to plan on being a teacher, but she looks a bit absent-minded at class. It’s the third month this week; a new record should be made.”

“Eh. Who knows? Now is the most dangerous period,” mum said while she put on makeup in super speed. On a side note, Kazuko was my class teacher, Ms. Kazuko Saotome. She was my mums good friend when they were in high school. She looked nice and feels gentle, but she was already thirty-four and still single.

“If this isn’t for real, they should be starting to break up by now. But if they can get through it, then they can at least get to around a year.”

Speaking of which, I was very unfamiliar with things regarding to love, love as in couples. Ah, I was unfamiliar with other things too. I retorted myself in my heart, finished washing my face, and started to put my attention to comb my tousled hair. At this time, mum had already put on makeup perfectly, looking exactly like a female star. As her daughter, I didn’t have the smartness and cleverness as her, making me feel a bit inferior—but at least I could comb my tousled hair and make it tidy and neat. Then, I looked a bit dubious as I stared at both the brown ribbon and the red ribbon.

“Which one should I choose?”

Hearing my hesitant inquiry, mum immediately pointed at the red ribbon and said, “this one.”

“Eh? Wouldn’t this be too gaudy?” 

“This is great. If women were to be belittled by their appearances, then they’re done for.”

With that said, she smiled at me, took the red ribbon, and nimbly tied it on my hair.

“Mmm. Isn’t this great? Now Madoka’s stealth fans will lost their minds for your charm.”

“I don’t have any stealth fans!”

“You have them. You have to think like that. This is the secret in being a beautiful woman.”

Mum blinked at me; I didn’t know how to look at her and looked away. I then looked at the mirror—however I put it, I thought it was too gaudy. Yet, I didn’t even have the courage to change it.

“Come. Breakfast is ready!”

Mum drew my shoulders tightly near her and pulled me to the kitchen. Tatsuya was already sitting on the baby sit, and dad was in the kitchen preparing breakfast skillfully. The smell of food flew out, and hence my stomach was stimulated and made rumbling sounds. Right, let me introduce the breakfast dad had prepared for us: soft and cripsy toast made of 100% soft flour, sausages made of salted and minced meat, lettuce salad, and a fried egg. Dad was really a housework genius! After my parents were married, mum immediately handed everything pertaining to housework to my dad. I thought I understood the reason now.

“Wa! I’m so blessed.”

Looking at mum happily sitting in front of the table, dad, who was wearing an apron, gave a delightful smile.

“Eat first. You have to leave early.”

“Sorry. Then, I’ll start eating.”
Mum swiftly grabbed a toast with her left hand and dexterously flipped the newspapers with her right hand. At the same time, she skimmed through the newspapers in astonishing speed, drinking the coffee dad brewed for her, and even took care of Tatsuya beside her. She looked like an Asura with multiple limbs. <ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Asura</ref> This was my mum: she can handle jobs that require three people while doing it faster and better at me at every one of them. I had always been thinking of whether I was the result of atavism.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Atavism</ref> However, mum would always tell me, “this comes from practice.” I heard that mum would have a lot of things piled in her mind and thought over, so she could squeeze more time to spend with our family. And as a result, she acquired this special skill, which in turn actually made her capable of handling important niches in her company. She then sighed and said mundane matters are always beyond our expectations.  things -->

“Do you want another cup of coffee?”

“No thanks,” mum said lightly in response to dad. Then, she wiped Tatsuya’s face, folded up the newspapers neatly, and stood up.

“Okay. I’m out!” With that said, she kissed dad’s and Tatsuya’s foreheads, and stretched her hand to me. I also stood up, jumped, and clapped my hand with mum’s. She then smiled and went out—she was more than perfect. Would there one day I could become someone like mum? As I saw her off blankly…

“Hey, Madoka. You also need to pick up your pace and get going.”

“Eh?”

Having been reminded by dad, I looked at the clock—it was almost eight already.

“Wuagh. I’m going to be late!”

I frantically stuffed the half piece of toast and the salad in my mouth and grabbed my schoolbag. My dad was helping Tatsuya to wear his kindgarden uniform. After I touched Tatsuya’s head and clapped my hand with dad, I ran out of home in a hurry. I was running under the bright and cheerful sunlight, and I had forgotten all about the nightmare I had this morning.

<center>○</center>

“Good morning!” I waved my hand and ran to two familiar people I spotted on my way to school.

“Good morning.”

“Madoka, you’re so slow.”

Both of them were smiling at me, and one of them was waving hands at me. Hitomi Shizuki was the beautiful girl with long hair nodding to me politely. This graceful girl was my best classmate since I entered Mitakihara middle school. The other one who was running to me to hold me into her arms was Sayaka Miki, a short-haired girl who were friends with me since grade school.

“Sorry,” I apologised, panting. Sayaka-chan suddenly cried, ‘oh?’, and stared at my hair with interest.

“What an adorable ribbon!”

“Is that so? Isn’t this too gaudy?”

Hitomi-chan smiled at my embarrassed question, “it’s beautiful.” Hitomi-chan was a trendy girl who was skillful in dressing up. Having heard of her praise, I felt more assured and calm. Then, the three of us walked to school like usual. Today the weather was usual too: the sky was bright, and the azure, placid sky was vast and devoid of clouds. I inhaled deeply and turned towards the station under the gradual slope: the streets of Mitakihara town were situated there, with hills and valleys sretching all the way to the horizon with a vague contour. ‘This was a town very suitable for living, where old things and new things were perfectly fused together.’ I remembered mum closing her eyes and saying this joyously. Indeed, there was a large shopping mall in front of the town’s station and a lot of large parks where people would bring their beloved dogs here for a stroll regardless of day and night. Pedestrians all had smiles on their faces—this was Mitakihara town, the town I lived in.

“Um…Madoka-san, have you helped me to ask my question?” Hitomi asked embarassedly. I nodded my head in response. Actually, I had been thinking of how to tell her mum’s answer all along, but at last I just resorted to telling her what mum said originally.

“Um. My mum said that boys who don’t even have the courage to confess face-to-face are out of the question.”

“Oh certainly…” Hitomi-chan nodded her head as if she was thinking.

“Ah. Madoka’s mum is still so cool!” Sayaka-chan said in admiration.

“Rea-Really?”

“Yeah! Your mum is not only beautiful but also a smart and clever businessowoman. I look up to her so much!”

“Yes, you’re right…”

Yeah. Sayaka-chan’s words make me gratified and proud, but when mum become more praised, the pressure on me become heavier. Mum could always bluntly speak of her opinion, but I couldn’t. She could aways put the plans she devised in her heart into practice immediately, yet I would find it difficult to even start doing the first task. As such, when I hear others praise her, I couldn’t help thinking why I was so useless. I would even feel dejected and dismayed for my own feebleness. When I was fumbling with my thoughts…

“If only I could be like Madoka-san’s mum and get rid of things so determinedly…Sigh. How should I respond to him?” Hitomi-chan lightly heaved a sigh.

I quickly answered, “right. What should be done?” And I began searching for the answer like Hitomi-chan.

“But your agony is so enviable,” Sayaka-chan said casually and stretched her body. How would it feel to receive a letter from a boy? I thought blankly and carelessly slipped this thought out of my mouth, “yeah. I also want to receive a love letter written by a boy…”

“Oh?”

Eh? When I came back to my senses, Sayaka-chan was approaching me with a mischevious smile.

“So you want to say you also want to become as beautiful and popular among boys as Hitomi? Oh. That’s why you are starting from your ribbon to change the impression you make.”

“No. I’m not. This was mum’s…”

“So your mum even told you the secret in being popular among boys? Rats. I must use this move to take care of you shameless girl!”

“Ah-ah. Stop it! Please stop!”

[[Image: Mahou Shoujo pb 20 temp.jpg|thumb]]

To tell the truth, I was extremely ticklish. Even if one would stretche their hand before me, I would feel ticklish before one even touches me. This was almost like a tickle phobia.

“Sa-Sayaka-chan! That’s enough! Stop it! Yiahhhahaha!”

“Wahaha. What an adorable thing. I won’t allow you to become popular mong boys! You’re my bride!”

Sayaka-chans had been saying this a lot, but more importantly…

“No!” Even if I tried my best to resist, I couldn’t stop myself from laughing under the endless tickles Sayaka-chan was unleashing on me; and my reactions stimulated her to tickle me even more. I wanted to stop laughing but I couldn’t—this tickle torture is the scariest torture in the world! Ahahaha. Stop! And at this moment…

“…uckhum,” Hitomi-chan coughed deliberately.

“Ah?”

During our frolic, we didn’t have a single idea that we had become the centre of attention to the students around us.

<center>○</center>



<noinclude>

===Translation Notes===

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mahou Shoujo Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mahou Shoujo Madoka☆Magica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mahou Shoujo Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Ignition Volume1 Chapter 3

2013-09-06T19:04:46Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Nwms8

The Metropolitan Police Department Special Data Organization.

That is, at the present time, the only evil spirit repellant organization owned by the Japanese Government. But, that combat ability is low, to speak plainly. To the extent that even to call oneself “war potential” is ridiculous.

Consequently, on the occasions when unmanageable incidents occurred, it has been decided to seek cooperation from private practitioners who excel in battle. And at the top of that collaboration list, was the name of the Kannagi household.

“Ke-Kerberos?”

“That’s right. However, we don’t have positive proof.”

The Room Monitor of the special data organization, police superintendent Tachibana Kirika nodded very calmly in response to Kannagi Ayano who was overcome with surprise and repeated the answer.

She is a beautiful woman who gives off such a charm that doesn’t appear likely on a police officer, in her mid twenties.

Being almost the ideal example of the “Adult Woman”, gifted with both beauty and intelligence, whereas Ayano is still a young girl in the middle of ”development”, she can’t help but harbor an inferiority complex toward the other party.

Glaring at Kirika, Ayano shouted, almost groaning.

”What the heck is the gatekeeper of hell doing at a place like this?”

“How would I know? If I heard from the beast itself?” Kirika lightly eluded Ayano’s question.

Kerberos- the bronze gates that tower at Hell’s entrance and the demon dog known to have three heads, guarding those gates.

Since that suddenly appeared in the world, approximately two hours passed. The place of appearance was above the Pacific Ocean, approximately fifty kilometers from Boso Peninsula[1].
Tearing up space, Kerberos appeared from hell, dashed across the sea surface, landed on Boso Peninsula and came out at Tokyo Bay.

Without looking aside, the demon beast simply rode fast in a straight line. At the end of that line there was the capital of Japan, Tokyo.

For the sake of preventing the beast from landing in Tokyo, the practitioners from Materials Regulation Room, led by Kirika, intercepted it on the shore of Tokyo Bay. Because the beast was confined at the expense of raising their entire power, a collaboration request was issued, the other party being the Kannagi household.

Because the household deemed the incident as a serious one, they sent Ayano, the next suzerain and the successor of Enraiha and Yagami Kazuma, the wind practitioner in the role of assisting her. Thus, this is why it was not before long they arrived.

Roughly explaining the vicinity’s　circumstances, Kirika firmly said:

“At any rate, we can’t help but prevent it from disembarking near Tokyo. Although I don’t understand where Kerberos is aiming to go, I have no doubt that just by granting it passage through, the city will receive serious damage.”

Now when the demon beast was made to land on Boso Peninsula in the Chiba Prefecture, if someone were to overlook this place from high above, maybe it would see a long cylindrical line across the peninsula.

This doesn’t mean Kerberos carries out destruction activities on purpose. But when a phenomenon consisting of an enormous mass rivaling that of a whale runs at high speed, that thing in itself is a calamity.

The buildings placed on the demon beast’s course have been crushed, houses stepped on and the town itself literally divided into parts.

If the supernatural phenomenon would be revealed, the public would be thrown into panic, but thanks to the influence of the miasma Kerberos emits, the recording equipment such as video cameras and the like are projecting nothing but a thick fog, maybe be the only silver lining of this dark cloud.

As long as no records remain, it is possible to provide as many explanations as one likes. It’s likely that later, something along the lines of “local tornado outbreak” will be made.

“That is why, do your best. Ah, I think you know this but don’t kill it. Please repel it with an amount of injuries that it won’t die from.”

If they were to kill the hell watch dog, there will be the danger of the spirits of the dead overflowing in the present world. Therefore, it’s not like Kirika’s point can’t be understood, but…

“If you’re thinking about it as someone else's problem, you can say that feeling at ease, right?” In response to Ayano’s truly unhappy grumble, Kirika displayed a smile full of trust.

“If it’s you two, I’m thinking you can undoubtedly do it.”

She slightly shifted her eyes, turning to the man who was smoking cigarettes without giving indication that he was participating in the conversation. Without being perturbed by abruptly being brought up as a subject, the man, Kazuma casually shrugged his shoulders.

“You’re the client. I’ll follow your indications.”

“Thank you. Saying it like that you saved me.”

“You’re welcome.”

For some reason, both of them exchanged a parent-like smile. Ayano raised her eyebrows at a steep angle. Grasping Kazuma’s hand, she said in a dangerous voice.

“Look, let’s go quickly! Today I must return as soon as possible!”

“What? There’s some TV show you must watch no matter what?”

“As if I have something like that!” Ayano retaliated sharply and continued with a mournful expression, “Because Yukari said she picked up a puppy, I want to go and see it.”

“…”

Both of them turned en masse towards Ayano with an utterly amazed expression. Kazuma, as a representative, revealed his thoughts.

“……Again this person is splendidly intermingling public policy with private interest.”

“WRONG!”

Ayano let her other hand plunge, aiming at the fine point of Kazuma’s jaw. Of course, an instant before the impact he grasped her fist tightly.

“Both of you, you are able to say such easygoing remarks just because you don’t know how scary that girl is underneath the “natural airhead” part.”

Although screaming, Ayano began reflecting on the conversation from a few hours ago which even now remembering makes her head hurt.

“I picked up a puppy ♡“

That day, since morning, Shinomiya Yukari was in a very good mood.

Shoulder length curly hair and a soft facial expression always smiling, a girl usually without an air of tension, today her screws seeming even more slacken than usual.

Faced with a Yukari who, whether was in class or not, emitted sounds such as “ufufufu” and “tehehehe” and the like, repeatedly laughing and reminiscing, Ayano together with another close friend, Kudou Nanase started investigating. Cross-examining an evading Yukari, slippery as an eel, they managed to pull out an answer at lunch break.

“Oh, he’s so very cute...”

Once she opened her mouth nobody could stop her. While they could do nothing but listen, Yukari started talking about the cuteness of the dog in the smallest details.

“He’s still this small and his fur is glossy black.”

“Hmmm…”

“A, is that so...”

Ayano and Nanase threw the appropriate words in conversation in an indifferent manner, exchanged glances and sighed. They started whispering in a low voice.

“Good grief, since she was making such a merry face I imagined something different. I even thought you had your first sexual experience.”

“With whom?”

“Well if it’s Yukari, don’t you have a feeling she would likely do it with some guy she met for the first time just because she is pleased with him?“

“Indeed, because she’s similar to a kid living through her senses.”

Ayano earnestly nodded in assent.

Meanwhile, Yukari was going on and on, boasting about the puppy. They lent an ear listening without any particular intention.

“Whats more, his eyes are as red as a ruby.”

“Oh?”

“On the tail he has no hair but instead is covered with tiny scales.”

“Hey!”

“Sometimes he’s breathing fire from his mouth.”

“Wait a second!!” Ayano and Yukari both shouted with matching, clear voices.

“What’s the matter?”

“Don’t ask me what’s the matter! What sort of puppy is that thing!?”

“Eh......but, no matter how you look at it’s a dog? It whimpers, among other things.”

“Does a dog breathe fire?”

Together with Ayano’s exclamation, Yukari’s complexion changed as if she became aware of something.

“T-then, don’t tell me...”

“That’s right, the animal you picked up is…”

“The Japanese wolf - Canis lupus hodophilax, which we were told it became extinct?”

“That’s so wrong!” Shouting as always, Ayano grabbed Yukari by the collar, letting anger taking it’s natural course.

“If it’s the Japanese wolf, it can breathe fire!? Do you seriously believe that!?”

“Ayano-chan it hurts! Calm down!” For some reason, without showing any signs of pain, Yukari soothed Ayano with a smiling face. Naturally, it didn’t have effect and until Nanase came between them, Ayano continued shaking the girl.

“Oh, get a hold of yourself.”

While wedging oneself in the space between those two to pull Ayano apart, Nanase asked Yukari.

“Still, you seriously didn’t think it was odd?”

“But, there are human beings spouting fire therefore why would dogs doing it be weirder, right?”

“……Ah, I see.”

“Wait a minute,” with a low tone as if crushing something to death, Ayano interrupted their conversation. She glares at both of them with a half open eye.

“Who is that particular human being spouting fire?”

“Ayano-chan.”

“I’m not spouting it! Nanase you too shouldn’t agree so easily!” Ayano shouts at her heartless (supposedly) friends, but none showed signs that they were paying attention.

“Still......”

“Right.”

As a matter of course they nodded to each other in a similar fashion.

“B-both of you are......” Although full of resentment towards the girls who don’t know true friendship, Ayano returned to the real issue at hand.

“Anyway, a living-like thing who breathes fire doesn’t exist in the realm of nature! What you found is the offspring of a demon beast!”

“…Demon beast?” Drawing closer to Yukari, with her head slightly bent to one’s side, Ayano, in order to terrify her, said: ‘That’s right. It’s a dangerous thing, absolutely. If you’re being negligent because it’s just a child, it can chew your head.”

“……”

For a brief period Yukari thought over Ayano’s words and then she waived her hand laughing.

“It’s going to be fine. It became really emotionally attached and besides he’s really cute.”

“Ah, she really doesn’t get it!” Ayano shouted, being greatly perplexed.

“And, oh well, it became like this...."

“W-what a u-unique friend, huh,” after Ayano slovenly brought the story to a finish, Kirika made the questionable comment with a stiff smile.

“Let me see, it that’s the case, our organization can deal with the above mentioned Yukari-chan. So you can relax.”

“That’s not good,” it was an immediate reply. Faced with an unexpected response, Kirika lightly opens her eyes wider.

“Why?”

“Assuming you would send your subordinates, it doesn’t seem likely Yukari would obediently hand the demon’s offspring over. In that situation, securing the demon beast would take priority over Yukari’s will, right?”

“We wouldn’t do things like trying to cause harm to one of Ayano-chan’s friends.”

“Still not good. If you try meddling with Yukari I won’t forgive you.”

Closing the argument after the one-sided declaration, Ayano shifts her attention to the man who until then gave his undivided attention to the consumption of cigarettes, just because all this was none of concern.

“Because that’s the case, today we’re settling it with a swift attack and going home. Understood?” Her quiet tome shows a clear determination that denies any objection.

The tip of the flame sword Enraiha was thrust out too quick for the naked eye to follow, as if hinting: “if you slack off, I’m going to freaking stab you.”

However, Kazuma was not the kind of person to back down because of that. With an obstinate man-eater smile, frivolous and with a lax expression, he says:

“Don’t say stuff like that. I don’t like to push myself. It’s one of those things bad for one’s health, right?“

“……”

Silently, Ayano increased her grip on Enraiha. The signs of an explosive situation that give hair-raising shivers fill the surroundings.

“Calm down Ayano-chan,” without a moment’s delay Kirika forced her way in the space between these two. With her seemingly casual behavior she held down Ayano’s hand holding Enraiha, carefully paying attention to it.

“You want to end this quickly, right? Now it’s not the time for a split among friends.”

“...…This guy, he’s not my friend.”

In spite of talking back with a sulky tone, Ayano reluctantly drew back her sword. On the way to the battlefield, she asks a question without particular interest in hearing the answer.

“Kerberos, huh. I wonder, did the dead escape or something?”

“Well…” Kazuma answers in a seemingly disinterested manner. “It doesn’t matter what the reason is. What matters is to beat it up so badly it will go back to the entrance of Hell.”

“…You make it sound so simple.”

The opponent is Kerberos – one can confidently say its existence is top class among all other demon beasts, its status different from the norm. Of course it’s not a being easily summoned by the likes of men. Such a thing, why did it appear in the present age devoting itself to endless atrocities？ While trying to come up with an answer, Kazuma‘ｓ legs suddenly stopped.

“Is this the place?”

“Yeah, it’s gonna appear from the front.” Even if it’s an empty parking lot, it’s spacious enough to play a soccer game. Beside it, a strange upside-down-pyramid-like building was built.

“The evacuation is finished. You don’t have to hold back,” Kazuma instigated the girl unsheathing Enraiha with a broad sneer on his face. Without responding, Ayano set her eyes on the empty space in front of her. Before their eyes… the space became loose.

The space separating the two dimensions connected in a firework-like show, bits of light flickering and scattering. From inside the downpour of light, darkness penetrates, burning.

“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

Biting and tearing the loose space with all its might, three heads appear. And then, the body.

“……”

At a loss for words, Ayano raises her eyes in blank amazement. It’s big. Its height exceeds five meters. A magnificent physique that easily supports three heads. Its six eyeballs, bloody red, shed a grim light. Its fangs bared, it breaths out an incandescent heat. Kerberos recognizes these two’s existence and their power. The crimson eyes overlook them and the distinct intent they carry. That is, “an enemy” that must be defeated.

“Ugh……”

“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

The demon beast howled once again. From those three mouths, together with the roar, jet-black flames gush out.

“……!”

Without time to dodge, Ayano and Kazuma were engulfed in the flames of hell. Kerberos overlooks from his high place and without taking the time to confirm the results, jumps over the sea of flames.

“GYAUUUU!”

An immaterial fist was thrust from bellow, hitting the demon beast’s jaw during the jump. From underneath the large built body spinning in the air, the Hell fire is scattered by the wind.

“Honorable guest visiting so suddenly, don’t be in such a hurry will you?”

From the middle of the vanishing black flames, the taunting words can be heard. While dispersing the remains of the flames in the same manner, Ayano involuntary smiles broadly.

''Good grief, this guy…''

Looking next to her, as expected, is a fearless smile. Contrary to his words, his childish smiling face, full of mischief says in capital letters: “I’m gonna provoke you with everything I’ve got.” With a devil-may-care attitude, always impetuous, the kind of man you absolutely can’t put your faith in.

''Despite this, why do I feel so relaxed when this man is around? It’s impossible to lose; I naturally thought so, if we are together.''

“Come, let’s finish this and go back, Kazuma!”

Aiming at the beast’s huge body, Ayano stepped into its territory with all her strength.

“GAAAA!”

But the fireballs are sliced by the beast’s claws. Even so, their purpose was to buy time until sword distance…

“Waa!”

Because she was slipping too close to its foreleg. Kerberos fired a killing blow from right overhead.

“Eh?”

Ayano opened her eyes wide. Enraiha’s blade was drawn expecting to hit the target but it was held-back – literally – by Kerberos’s fangs. She expected fire resistance as the demon beast breathes fire but there is no indication of receiving damage from the edge clad in flames.

Kerberos stopped her movement. And now, the other party still has another two heads and limbs to ...

''This is bad…''

“You fool, fall back!”

“GAAAAAAA!”

Together with the rebuke, Kazuma released wind blades and the demon beast roared. The shock-wave that accompanied the thunder-like roar counterbalanced his attack.

“As expected from Hell’s watchdog. This is pretty good.”

“This is not the place for admiration!” Screamed Ayano while retreating, slipping into a state of confusion.

“What to do? Do you have a plan?”

“Plan? Not particularly. We’ll win if we do it like we always do.”

“You say like usual, but my attacks have no effect.”

“Idiot.”

Kazuma relentlessly rejected Ayano’s complaints.

“No effect? As if! If you are stopped by claws and fangs you will endanger your body. To what purpose do you think Enraiha is shaped like a sword?”

“Ah…”

If you think about it, that’s correct. It’s not like the demon beast rendered the attack useless. It just intercepted it with fangs and claws. If you notice that you can form countless counter-attacks.

“I – I got it!”

“Then go already!”

To a shouting Ayano trying to hide her embarrassment, Kazuma urges her forward with an impatient hand gesture. Although that rudeness made her cheeks puffy with anger, she starts running towards Kerberos.

“Now then...”

While closely looking at Ayano’s retreating figure and the demon beast, Kazuma is probing the opponent for a breach. As for the situation, Ayano’s is somewhat better. If things go like this, there will be no need to cover for her.

Now what we have to do is send it back to Hell by causing it enough damage without killing it. That shouldn’t be so difficult – Kazuma truthfully thought so.

Without having to wait for it, the opportunity came.

Ayano’s slash was a faint and with the sole of her hand, hit Kerberos’s jaw. That big contrast was similar with a baby knocking an elephant off its feet. Even if it was a surreal spectacle, Kazuma didn’t lose this ideal opportunity and fired wind blades aimed at the beast’s head, still thrown back. The careful aimed blow half-sliced the left head.

“GAAAAAA!!”

From the wound that reached as far as the cervical vertebrae, fresh blood erupted almost like a fountain.

“Look, the blood is red,” while murmuring so carefree, Kazuma lands next to Ayano.

“Well then, normally after receiving such an amount of damage, it should try to escape,” halfway through the speech, he looked up at the demon beast and sighed, “but for some reason, it seems unlikely.”

“Yeah.”

Despite having one head cut, the beast’s fighting spirit didn’t abate. The four eyes’ glow and radiance looked down at these two with a boiling killing intent. Furthermore, the left head which hung down up until now was raised triumphantly. Inhaling very deeply, it breaths out fire. And then……

“Wha…?”

Ayano opened her eyes full of shock. The left head, severed as far as the trachea gushes out jet-black flames even from the wound.

“GAAAAAA…” the beast’s head was engulfed in flames for a moment.

“S-Self-destruction…?”

“No, that’s wrong,” Kazuma responded in a bitter, groan-like tone, “perhaps it serves as a styptic.”

“Huh?”

Ayano stares at the demon beast’s head. Surely, for the sake of stopping the hemorrhage the wound, together with the head, should be carbonized. If the purpose was to stop the blood, then the goal is achieved. But even so –

“It’s going that far?”

“Shit…This is bad … a do or die resolution… we’re walking a tight rope.”

Kazuma grumbled, seemingly unpleased from the bottom of his heart. To burn one’s head – even if there are three of them – for the sake of accomplishing one’s purpose, that’s the way this demon beast moves.

Even if they consider the fact that a demon beast is capable of taking such actions, Kazuma and Ayano can’t help but prepare themselves.

“No option but to kill.”

“……Yeah.”

With dry voices they decided the plan. Being half-hearted didn’t work. As long as the beast is alive, it can’t be stopped. There are no options besides killing it.

“GAAAAAA!”

Kerberos took the initiative. With the explosive power characteristic of beasts, it reduced the distance between them in a flash.

Kazuma dodged it’s swung down talon blow with a water like movement. With those blood-shot eyes full of determination, Kerberos swings his claws, with a movement so fearless, it doesn’t seem it just lost one head.

“GRAA……WA?”

But the movement suddenly stopped. Kerberos restrains its half-way swung down limb and very seriously and longingly looks at something behind Kazuma.

“…….?”

Kerberos pushes Kazuma aside and makes his way through the trees behind with his claws.

“Kyuuuuun….” A barely perceptible feeble whine. The black puppy that was there, apparently late at getting away, tries to conceal itself by shrinking its body as much as possible.

“GRRR….”

After staring at that puppy for a short while, Kerberos looks away with a howl full of sadness. The dragon-skin tail feebly hangs down, coiling on the ground.

“Ah…you don’t say…” watching that appearance, a certain reasoning flashed lightning-fast through Ayano’s brain. She thought it wasn’t possible but almost at the same time she strongly felt it was the only explanation possible. If it’s that girl…

“Kazuma!”

“What?”

“I’ll retreat for five minutes or so I’m leaving this to you! Don’t kill it until I come back!” Ayano one-sidedly informed him and ran off without waiting for a response.

After she put a few hundred meters between them, she takes her telephone hidden at the shelter. When the other person picked up, she started speaking, without waiting for a reply.

“Yukari, do you hear me?...”

Approximately four minutes afterwards, she returned to the battlefield. Apparently Kazuma did as she said because the damage inflicted on Kerberos didn’t increase – on the contrary it apparently decreased.

“Does it regenerate?”

On the other hand, Kazuma shifted his attention on Ayano and asked, refreshed:

“Did you go to the toilet or something?”

Disregarding his frivolous talk, she pushed the telephone screen before his eyes.

“What?”

“I made Yukari send me a photo of the puppy she picked up.”

“Why would you do such a …” Kazuma watched the screen with an indifferent look but after a few seconds and blinks he started scowling at the perspective. The photo of a “sitting” dog(?)

It was basically a dog but the tail peaking from behind was growing scales. The eyes were deep crimson. But the round pupils, too big for its face, gave it a cute look instead of an atrocious one. To match his eyes, a bright red choker was fit around its neck.

“So that’s the reason,” Kazuma sighed and focused on Kerberos, in order to compare them. And then, abruptly, he called the name of a woman not present.

“Kirika.”

It was a call that shouldn’t have reached. But in the same manner a reply came.

“What?”

This is a type of skill that carries one’s voice along with the wind called “Spiritual Calling.” For a practitioner of Kazuma’s magnitude, it’s easy to carry sounds separated by several kilometers and to gather the other party’s response.

“Can you get in touch with Shinomiya Yukari’s house?”

“……Huh?”

After only a few seconds of indecision, Kirika was positive. Kazuma ignored the girl next to him, arching her eyebrows with discomfort and continued:

“Secure her immediately and bring her here.”

“What do you mean?”

“Apparently its parent is here.”

Even transmitted from a far-away place, the loss-for-words atmosphere can be felt. After a full ten seconds of unbroken silence, a voice oozing weariness got through.

“Good grief… The lost puppy causes a lot of trouble. Wait thirty…no twenty minutes.”

“Hurry.”

After cutting off the transmission, Kazuma raised his eyes at the demon beast towering before him. Indeed, its totally motivated face stands out, looking this way.

“Forget about understanding through words but…Ayano, can’t you explain our intentions? With your wild instincts or something”

“As if that’s possible!!”

Approximately eighteen minutes after.

“It arrived?" With an unusually fatigued expression, Kazuma sighed. Immediately the sound of a helicopter’s rotor reached Ayano’s ears.

“That?”

“Yeah, go and fetch it.”

“Ok,” Ayano nodded meekly without taking offense at the rude order, “hold on just for a bit longer.”

Reluctant to even give a response, Kazuma waived his hand instead of saying “just go already.”

With a little bitter smile, Ayano started running towards the already descending helicopter. It landed squarely in the middle of the road. That fact in itself is trivial but regarding the young lady that appeared from inside, holding down her skirt fluttering in the wind, as one would expect, Ayano can’t let it pass.

“Why are you here Yukari?”

As for the staff members of the Special Data Organization, they couldn’t be so stupid as to bring an ordinary person on the battlefield. But she is here right now. When cross-examined, Yukari said with a somehow smiling face:

“I made a little wish and I was brought along.”

“A wish, you say…” In front of the bewildered Ayano the figure of a man appears from the helicopter, peeking with an hesitant face. Its grim features, after recognizing Ayano’s look, started explaining or rather vindicating before the question was even asked.

“I – I swear that no rude behavior towards this girl…”

“…That’s enough.”

Ten minutes have already passed. Ayano negligently waved her hand, stopping his explanation.

“You’re the victim. I get it. If you’re not going to complain latter, you can return.”

“Y – yes!” the pilot nodded with a narrow-escape-from-dead expression.

After seeing off for a brief moment the helicopter, that drove off in the same direction it came from, Ayano aimed at Yukari a stern gaze.

“You, did you threaten him? By using my name?”

“I think that speaking style can ruin one’s respectability,” although pouting, sharpened lips and all, Yukari didn’t deny Ayano’s words, “all I wanted was to make sure Candy was reunited with his mother.”

“Candy?”

“This pup. Look.”

Yukari unbuttoned her collar and from there a black something crawled out. It was imprisoned inside her clothes and seemed to be suffocating because it started focusing very hard on breathing, putting its tongue out. Needless to say, that was the “puppy” Yukari picked up – the young child of Kerberos.

In front of Ayano, staring intently and at a loss for words, Yukari says while grinning:

“Cute, isn’t he?”

“Kyau!” Tickling its throat, Candy comfortably closed his eyes and barked. It became attached.

But naming a living thing, whose mouth is packed with fangs instead in spite of being a puppy, “Candy”, it seems the girl didn’t harbor any reserve towards it. If it would be just that it could still be understood, but after being informed that the pup is actually a demon beast why would she enclose it next to her bosom? In all possible ways, Yukari’s sense was eluding Ayano’s comprehension.

“Fine.” Setting aside various questions, Ayano holds out her hand in front of Yukari.

“Anyway, hand that thing over. I’m going to return it.”

“No.” Yukari immediately replied.

“……Excuse me, Miss Yukari?” With a delicate, stiff smile, Ayano stretches her hand even further.

“Don’t say such selfish things and hand in over.”

“If I say no it’s no.” Yukari took a step back embracing Candy, who crawled out of her bosom, in order to protect him.

“YU – KA – RI!”

Towards the friend who suddenly became unreasonable, Ayano growled with pressuring tone.

“I don’t have time to play games with you. If you don’t hurry up and give it to me, we don’t know what might happen.”

“I know that.”

“If you know then – ”

“I’ll be the one to hand it over,” watching Ayano whose voice became more and more stern, Yukari flatly declared.

“What?”

“This pup, I’ll be the one who personally hands it over to his mother.”

After several seconds of silence, Ayano started shouting with a shriek-like voice.

“Of course I’m not going to allow you to do such a dangerous thing!”

“I’ll do it no matter what!!” Yukari retaliated with a scream that wouldn’t lose to Ayano’s.

“I’m the one who picked this puppy! That’s why I’m the one who has to take it to where his mother lives! And because it’s dangerous I can’t leave it to anyone else!”

“……”

To this girl who argued so vehemently that tears started to accumulate in her eyes, Ayano didn’t find any persuasive words. It would be so easy to snatch it away from her…

“It can’t be helped,” although recognizing that this way of thinking is so naïve, she let it go. “It’s really dangerous so follow my instructions exactly, all right?”

“Yeah,” nodded Yukari with a sparkly smile.

Taking Yukari’s hand Ayano once again returned to the battlefield, where Kazuma and Kerberos confronted in silence. Running out of patience, Kerberos is trying to reduce the distance between him and Kazuma, who just stands there relaxed.

That development suddenly stopped. The brute’s glance pierces Kazuma and reaches Candy, embraced by Yuukari, who stands there behind him.

A silence that seemed to have stopped time, flew.

“GRRRR….”

“……”

Yukari took Kerberos’s twisted, lowered gaze directly. Just because of that, her entire body shivers, making a rattle sound, almost overpowering her mentally, but for a civilian maybe admiration should be expressed for her emotional strength.

Yukari started walking towards the demon beast, a gulp ringing in her small throat.

“Ah……” Although Ayano wanted to follow, for some reason or another her legs stopped, feeling it would be more difficult, going together.

With a detached attitude Kerberos overlooked Yukari. She stopped at its feet and raised Candy, who until that point was curling on her chest, overhead.

“GRRRUU…” Raising a vaguely satisfied growl, the demon beast lowered its head and received Candy skillfully, taking the choker with the tip of its fangs. But…

“Uuuu…..”

Yukari didn’t let go of Candy. Because both the girl and the beast didn’t back off, Candy’s body started to stretch.

“Yukari, stop it…” Ayano started panicking toward such an act that exceeds even recklessness. Yukari doesn’t have any sort of strength, she’s just ordinary girl, if Kerberos feel like it, it could crush her existence with one finger.

“Kazuma…” Looking at Kazuma in order to request salvation, he bluntly states.

“Impossible, at this distance the beast has the advantage.”

“Auuuuu...what is that girl thinking…”

Sparing a sidelong glance at the groaning Ayano, the beast and the girl continued pulling. But before reaching a conclusion, the “rope” approached its limit.

“Kyuuuu…” the moment the painful sound was raised, both parties simultaneously let Candy go.

“Ooh, an Oooka Decision[2],” mutters Kazuma openly expressing his admiration.

“I’m telling you that’s not the problem…” returns Ayano in an amazed voice.

Both of them are completely left out of the event.

Yukari promptly caught the falling Candy. At the warm sensation from inside her arms, she expressed a soft smile full of relief. But in the next moment, the choker Yukari gave Candy, was torn from its neck and fell.

“Ah…..”

Looking at the sharply slit choker on the ground, severed by Kerberos’s fang, the girl scowls with a sad look.

“Is that so… As I thought, you’ll be happiest together with your mother.” Muttering with determination, once again Yukari presented Candy to Kerberos. This time she delivered Candy obediently, without struggle.

“Candy…… will we meet again?”

“Kyuuun….”

Candy, snugly sitting inside Kerberos’s mouth responds to Yukari’s voice with the sad cry. They stared at each other – but time relentlessly moves on, Kerberos returns and starts walking toward the beach. Until that figure disappeared, Yukari sees off her “one day” pet in silence.

Confirming that everything is over, Ayano gradually relaxes and approaches Yukari.

“Good grief, don’t be so rash. You’re shortening my life span.”

“Sorry,” apologizing, Yukari’s gaze quickly returns to the sea, at the spot the demon beasts disappeared. ”It’s really gone…”

“Did you like that pup so much?”

“Yeah, that’s part of it…” Yukari shifts her attention to Ayano, more exactly towards the hand holding Enraiha, and says with a dreamy voice:

“Because Candy is a demon beast, someday he will grow as big as his mother right?”

“……Probably, but I don’t know how many years it will take.”

“If that’s the case, when Candy is as big as a cow or a horse, I thought I can be a demon beast user and fight together with Ayano-chan.”

“......” That moment Ayano seriously became dizzy. The world shakes irregularly and a feeling of dread gives her gooseflesh, as if the earth crumbles from underneath her feet. Enduring the impulse of wanting to escape from reality, Ayano firmly sizes Yukari’s shoulders.

“Yukari, don’t think about such stupid things.”

“Is it impossible?”

“Yes. Absolutely,” Ayano says very strongly.

It would be impossible to entrust her back to a human like Yukari, whose train of thought she cannot comprehend. Using persuasive words until exhaustion, Ayano becomes aware Kazuma is starring at her with an amusing look on his face.

“So that’s what you call friends gained through common interests?”

“Wait! I can’t let that pass”

“Ah – what do you mean Ayano-chan,” asks Yukari tangling with a pissed off Ayano.

“Ah – no, it’s not like that… Kazuma, where are you going?”

“Don’t try to deceive me. Ayano-chan do you hate me?”

Behind Kazuma’s back, who turns back, ignoring them, how long will these two continue to fight?

[[User:Ayame|Ayame]] 14:55, 14 July 2012 (CDT)

[1] http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/B%C5%8Ds%C5%8D_Peninsula

[2] http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C5%8Coka_Tadasuke

Proposed Main Page 3

2013-09-06T19:04:45Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Akirasav

[[category:DRAFT]]
Welcome to the Baka-Tsuki Translation Community Wiki!
__NOTOC__
== Introduction ==

Baka-Tsuki (BT) is a fan-based translation community founded by "Big Boss" [[user:thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] on November 11, 2005. Users read, edit, and translate Japanese light novels (Suzumiya Haruhi, Zero no Tsukaima, etc...) as well as translate some Japanese visual novels.

==Navigate the Site==

Use the sidebar on the left of each page to quickly browse through all the Baka-Tsuki projects. When you are on a project page, you can read translated chapters by clicking on the available links. The [[Project_Presentation|Project Presentation]] page contains a short summary of each project.

==Chat with Us==
Talk with us by posting in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php BT Forums], chatting in the [irc://irc.rizon.net/Baka-Tsuki Official IRC Channel], writing a comment [[Baka-Tsuki:Site_support|here]], or contacting a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Current_staff staff member] directly.

==Contribute==
Translators are integral to Baka-Tuski. They translate the Japanese light novels/visual novels from Japanese/Chinese into English.
Baka-Tsuki is always looking for new translators so if you have a decent understanding of Japanese or Chinese and are interested in joining us, don't hesitate!

If you don't have a lot of time or aren't confident in translating a whole chapter, you can still help us by editing the chapters already translated (and then become an official editor).

Baka-Tsuki is a wiki, meaning that everyone can edit it. The translations are in '''American''' English.

All translators and editors should follow the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Format_guideline Format Guidelines].

== Start a New Project ==

Contributors who wish to translate a new (English) project please refer to the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=936 New Project Petition Guideline].

Contributors who wish to translate one of our existing projects into an alternative language on the Wiki please read [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=4&t=1822 Alternative Language Start-Up Guidelines (English)] on our forum.

== Important Notices ==

*'''New Patrolling Editors Wanted.'''
:With the coming of new projects and anticipated second coming of Haruhi we need more active and patrolling editors.
:If you think you are up to the job, please leave a comment [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=13&t=1886 here] (include your wiki-username if you are using one different to the forum)!
:(Recommendations by a fellow Baka-Tsuki staff will be given priority.)

==[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka-Tsuki:Copyrights Disclaimer]==
All materials' copyrights reserved by their respective authors and the associated publishers. Please respect their rights.

Works will be deleted upon request by copyright holders.

User talk:Hayashi s

2013-09-06T19:04:44Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Zero2001

hi. what i have to say may come off as not polite. now, that is really really not my intention. just a suggestion.

you started TL'ing the 2nd volume kikou shoujo. stellarroze is doing the first one, right? but with all due respect to her, she is working simultaneosly on 4 projects and she isn't lightning fast with all of them. i estimate we'll see vol. 1 of each in a couple of years at this pace. if you helped with vol. 1, it will be completed faster. what do u think about this?--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 05:17, 18 May 2012 (CDT)

Woah...To begin with im definitely not going to take a couple of years to finish the 1st volume of each. End of summer latest. I've been slow due to my final exams which will be over in mid June. My main project is Rinkan no Madoushi and Kikou Shoujo comes second so they'll be the first updates. What Hayashi chooses to translate is up to him and noone else. :) [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 05:34, 18 May 2012 (CDT)

Well, the thing is that translators pick sometimes different volumes in order to not have style conflict or time conflict. --[[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 05:39, 18 May 2012 (CDT)

Stellarroze, that's good news then.
Kira, yeah i know. but doesn't hurt to try...--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 05:42, 18 May 2012 (CDT)

Idiffer, like Kira said, I'm not going to touch volume 1 so as to maintain the consistency of the translation for a whole volume. I'm sorry, but you'll have to wait--[[User:Hayashi s|Hayashi s]] 23:28, 18 May 2012 (CDT)

Good to have you back. :) --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 23:43, 10 October 2012 (CDT)
==Kikou Shoujo wa Kizutsukanai==

Do you want me to change the <3 in your translations into ❤? Or just leave them as it is? --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 15:53, 18 May 2012 (CDT)

yes, please change it. Also, all the - should be replaced with the longer dash if possible--[[User:Hayashi s|Hayashi s]] 23:24, 18 May 2012 (CDT)

I didn't know there were official names for the characters. Could you tell me the rest of them and I'll be using them from now. Thanks. :D [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 11:53, 19 May 2012 (CDT)

I added the nav bar and changed Charlotte's surname. :) [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 13:43, 19 May 2012 (CDT)

Note that ❤ is not part of the ascii code and thus won't show on all systems. it would be better to use <nowiki><big><big>♥</big></big></nowiki>. It's stored in the symbols portion of the Special characters tab. Otherwise people might mistake it for an empty space and delete it. Also you might want to take a look at [[Template:Furigana]]. It's a handy template for those furigana. Think of it as a design thing. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 02:01, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

I've already incorporated that into my FoxReplace settings. It's a very handy Firefox addon. Now I can just hit the Edit button and FoxReplace will change it for me. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 04:52, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

Think of it as a design thing. Besides this is actually translation of the whole term, so this helps a lot for the readers. You can understand the terms to even greater depths you couldn't before. And it's pleasing to the eye. But I won't force you to use it. It's a suggestion. If you find codes difficult then put a hidden message next to the place where it is to be. I'm good with codes so I'll do it for you. :) [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 05:06, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

If you use it you'll get used to it quick. The [[Help:Color|colors]] can substitute the difference between the types of writing. You just have to find the right color for you. See the link. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 05:10, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

Expand your horizons. No pressure though. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 05:17, 22 May 2012 (CDT)

Thanks for explaining that part to me, I get it now. :) [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] - [[User_talk:Stellarroze|Talk]] 12:17, 5 June 2012 (CDT)

I'm in a hurry so I'll make this quick. I apologise if it seems curt. Intersecting quotation marks. It was explained to me recently. These are quotation marks within speech marks. Much like [()]. Single quotes within double quotes and vice versa. This way, one doesn't get confused where the speech starts and ends. Example:

"Kaya, is that the "something" you were talking about?"

Should be:

"Kaya, is that the 'something' you were talking about?"

Also, it's better to use «» or single-quotes(') to encapsulate «special» terms. They're in the Special Characters' Symbols section in the edit toolbar. They will either insert where the cursor is in or encapsulate the highlighted text like the bold button does. This way they won't be confused with speech. Now I have to go my parents are calling me to dinner. Great translation work by the way. I'm impressed. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 12:03, 14 June 2012 (CDT)

I looked at the Guidelines page and so far everything is fine. I'll add some more terminology and names to it later, unless you get there first ;-) [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] - [[User_talk:Stellarroze|Talk]] 21:46, 14 June 2012 (CDT)

Hi! Do you have page 46 of Volume 1 by any chance? It's missing in the raws I have for some reason. [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] - [[User_talk:Stellarroze|Talk]] 13:32, 29 June 2012 (CDT)

Did something happen? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 16:36, 14 July 2012 (CDT)

While reading the volume 2, I encountered a small error. The chapter 7 name on the main page is "'''The Magic Sword Dancing in the Palm of a Hand'''" while on the chapter page itself it is "'''The Devil Sword Dancing in the Palm of a Hand'''". So, which one to keep? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 13:38, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I'll see what I can do about the illustrations for volume 3. I'll ask Krytyk if he can merge and clean it a bit. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] ([[User talk:Hiro Hayase|talk]]) 13:54, 15 September 2012 (CDT)

Hello. Can I join the editors on Kikou Shoujo? I've read the new guidelines. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 23:20, 4 November 2012 (CST)

== PDFs ==

Hi; since the volume 2 is now complete, where do you propose to post the PDF link? Whether should it be posted in the Forum page or can we do it here on Wiki itself? Also, would you like the PDFs to be generated now itself or at some later stage so that the edits are also included? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 06:16, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

K. I will probably generate it within a day and post it on forum and Wiki along with sending you the link for the presentation check. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:27, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I have dropped you a PM on the forum for the above. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 14:30, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

Umm, which of the pitcures? I had to in fact enlarge the chapter pictures. Should I enlarge them more? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 04:09, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

No, the size came as default when I copied it to the word file. I will increase it more than. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 04:24, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

== Hyakka Ryouran Template ==

It would be my pleasure. What should I name it? The title's a bit long. Wikipedia says it is also known as simply Samurai Girls. Would that do? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:55, 15 September 2012 (CDT)

I have finished designing and implementing it. [[Template:Hyakka Ryouran SG Nav|Here]]. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 17:48, 16 September 2012 (CDT)

== Applying ==

Yo, Hayashin. Just wanted to leave a message. ^^ [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 23:21, 4 November 2012 (CST)

User talk:Tap

2013-09-06T19:04:43Z

Tap: Reverted edits by 5.135.165.126 (talk) to last revision by Tap

2013-07-04T09:51:35Z

Tap: /* SAO - Alicization */

2013-01-21T10:23:42Z

Tap: -too

==A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter==
'''''New Aincrad 22nd Floor'''''
[[Image: SAO_Silica_Edition.jpg|thumb]]
'''''December 31st, 2025'''''

When fulldiving while wearing an AmuSphere, it seems that people feel either a falling or a floating sensation.

Keiko belonged to the latter group. Lying down on her bed in comfortable attire, she would call out the «Link Start» voice command and her consciousness, now separated from her body, would be immersed in a sensation as though she was floating straight upwards. An image of infinitely rising through a pure, white expanse, with eternal prisms of rainbow light cascading downwards.

Previously, when she considered a credible view she found on the net, that "the type of people who experience floating sensations feel that reality is harsh and wish to escape into the virtual world", she had ended up brooding over it, despite getting indignant over how baseless it was. She didn't feel that reality was bleak in the slightest—or so she had thought. After all, she had been imprisoned in a virtual world for a period of two years when she was twelve years of age, before finally being released slightly less than a year ago.

In comparison to that heartless, severe place, where her remaining hit points had been connected with her real life, reality was such a tranquil place. From April, she had even started attending the school set up for SAO survivors who were still minors in terms of age and had made many friends there. It does get a little awkward back home, but she's welcomed by her reserved father, her mother who's skilled at cooking and loves to sing, and her Munchkin breed cat, Pina, that she keeps. Here, she could read the continuation of the manga she likes (not to mention the two years worth of back issues!) and even get to eat actual cheesecakes. Hence, she had no reason to feel that reality was harsh whatsoever.

She shouldn't... but still.

While entrusting her body to the transient floating sensation, Keiko recalled the argument she had with her parents tens of minutes ago. To be specific, this was the first quarrel she had, since returning from SAO.

It was the thirty-first of December, 2025. New Year's Eve. The three members of the Ayano family, Keiko, along with her father and mother, had arranged to visit the home belonging to her father's parents in the Yamanashi prefecture, with the cat joining them as well. It was something that had been decided a month ago and at the time Keiko had obediently nodded as well when she first heard about it.

However right before departing, in the garage at home, she had ended up saying it. That she didn't want to go no matter what.

Her parents tried gently persuading her by saying how her grandfather, grandmother and her male cousins were all looking forward to meeting her, but as Keiko stuck to her obstinate behavior for tens of minutes, their words gradually grew harsher, resulting in her father uttering "Then just do as you like" before leaving in the car. Left alone at home, Keiko locked up the entranceway, returned to her room on the second floor and put on the AmuSphere after slumping onto her bed.

That's why this one and only particular dive might be a form of escape. Even so, that didn't matter. At the very least, crying in the virtual world rather than the real world would end without the need to worry about swollen eyes later on.

After turning into her Cait Sith character Silica, the place Keiko emerged was on a porch leading to a log house built on the shore of a large lake, on the twenty-second floor of the new Aincrad which orbited through the skies of Alfheim. It appears to be early in the afternoon in the abode of the fairies, with plentiful warm sunlight beaming down upon the garden's lawn.

This wasn't a player home that belonged to her, but since she was able to get herself registered on the sub-owner list, she could freely log in and out anywhere within the premises of the homestead. That said, she takes the original two owners into consideration, making sure not to start off indoors, just in case.

Shortly after Silica's dive, a light blue glimmer appeared in the space right beside her which coalesced, before changing into the shape of a small dragon.

Though defined as small, that's only when compared to the larger versions of the dragon race mobs, with its wingspan stretching close to over a meter. However, with its entire body covered in downy fur in a shade of light blue that matched its two round, ruby eyes, there was no sign of ferocity in its outward appearance.

"Here, Pina."

The moment Silica reached out with her two hands, the small dragon, which had the same name as her pet cat, dove into her arms after letting out a single coo, "kururu!". She tightly hugged its fluffy body and it started licking her right cheek with its tiny tongue. Pina, with an AI at the level of familiars, or in other words, «tamed monsters», was not terribly smart, but at times, it reacted as though it could read Silica's mind. This was one such time, and while it licked Silica's face, it continuously let out a "kuru... ruru..." from its throat, as if it was showing its concern.

"...Thank you, I'm alright now. I'm fine now, after meeting you, Pina."

While whispering that, she placed Pina who was unexpectedly light for its size onto her head. Its feathery wings tickled those cat ears unique to the race of Cait Sith and its long tail wrapped around her neck, much like a muffler.

Enveloped in a warmth that seemed impossible for a moving object in a virtual world, Silica felt herself slowly perking up from the chagrin of the dispute she had with her parents, as she strode to the door of the log house.

Upon touching the doorknob, a crisp click rang out, representing the door unlocking. Gently pulling it open, she headed in and called out, "Good afternoon". As expected, there was no reply. She could open up the Friend List from her Main Menu to check on their login status, but she could believe that there wouldn't be anyone here without needing to resort to that. After all, it was New Year's Eve...

However, just in case, Silica minded her manners and said her greetings for intruding before she entered. Closing the door, she headed for the main room on the left side of the hallway.

The moment she stepped into the living room, with a breadth impossible for a detached house in reality, or at least, for an average one in Tokyo's special wards, Pina slowly flew off from her head. The reasons for a familiar to leave its master without orders should be either due to detecting monsters closing in, or having its intimacy value drop from not being fed enough and changing to a defiant status; that said, there was a possible third reason when considering this room in this house.

Conscious of her virtual heart now beating harder, Silica chased Pina as it flew, flapping its wings. She went around a huge log that was used as a pillar and cast her eyes towards the south facing window.

Placed in a spot with lemon-yellow sunshine falling onto it, was a solitary rocking chair. Atop that chair which was moving constantly and rather gently without making any noise lay a Spriggan with black hair, clothed in black, with his eyes closed. His sleeping expression was far from the one that he shows in battle, here showing signs of boyish innocence.

Pina, who had flown off Silica's head, circled once above the Spriggan before it landed near his stomach. Folding its wings, it coiled up its head and tail before finally falling asleep. No, it's a familiar, so that ought to be merely «looking as though it's asleep», but the "kyururu, kyururu" sounds of it breathing in its sleep was no illusion.

"...Geez, Pina."

After muttering that under her breath, Silica continued to stand as she gazed at the sleeping poses of that person and that animal. Her beating heart gently slowed down from the somewhat quick rate it had been and a calm tranquility soon spread within Silica as well. For a short while, the spice of grief sprinkled onto her while she took shelter in the warmth. 

This went on for close to thirty seconds before she regained her wits and looked around her. If he, the owner of this house, was logged in, it was likely that either the other owner, an Undine healer, or his real life little sister, a Sylphid magic swordswoman, was around as well, but she could find no traces of other players. Cait Sith were the race bestowed with the highest level of perception ability among the nine races, so she should know if there was anyone else in the house. Of course, it's different if hiding spells or skills were used, but there should be no reason to hide inside the house in that manner.

—Having decided that, Silica was still at a loss for several seconds before carrying a single chair from the dining table to the side of the rocking chair. She softly sat down after aligning them.

She sprawled her body towards the left and stared hard at the profile of the sleeping Spriggan's face right in front of her.

In mere seconds, Silica could feel her eyelids weighing down as well. Having that boy sound asleep in this room releases a sort of magical power that causes sleepiness in the surrounding players—or at least, that was the accepted conclusion among her friends. However, she must not allow herself to succumb to this magic. Silica had the «Automatically Disconnect When Asleep Function» set to fifteen minutes, so if she fell asleep she would soon be logged out. Going through the connection sequence once again was certainly a bother, but her main reason was to not waste this precious time available. The chance she could be alone with that sleeping boy—generally were no longer possible, not since the night of the day that they met in a certain different floating castle.

Come to think of it, that had happened nearly two years ago.

She had lost her familiar, Pina, and even her own life had been like a candle flickering in the wind when Silica was saved by the black-clothed swordsman, Kirito.

He didn't just protect Silica, but was even willing to help revive the once-killed Pina. She still remembers that single day of adventure, when they went to retrieve the item that could resurrect a familiar, down to its very last detail. The gigantic flower monsters with tentacles sprouting out from them and the orange players that assaulted them on the way back were extremely scary, but those memories were all important to her.

—No, it wasn't just that day.

With her hands raised to her chest while tightly grasping each other, Silica began to ponder while sitting on the chair.

All the days they had adventured and played together since she first met Pina gave off a special sparkle within her memories. That radiance was so vivid that it could cause the entire time she spent in the real world to pale in comparison. Of course, she could meet up with Pina whenever she wanted if she dived into ALO, and she was conscious of the fact of that already being a blessing by itself—after all, Pina really should have disappeared when SAO was cleared—but at times, she wondered about something.

About how it would be nice if this side was the true reality instead.

A thought that couldn't be told to anyone, one that definitely couldn't be released from her lips. A thought that would betray her parents who were worried to death over her for those two years when she was trapped in that death game and enthusiastically celebrated her return. But. But still—

The teardrops that gathered in her lower eyelashes without her noticing faintly pattered onto the chair's armrest.

Perhaps due to that noise which could barely be called one, the black-haired Spriggan—Kirito languidly opened his eyes. Silica frantically turned back to face forward before blinking countless times to dissipate the remaining tears effect. She stayed frozen in that position for several seconds before she heard his voice.

"...Huh, Silica? When did you get here?"

She timidly turned to the left and was met with the sleepy-looking face of Kirito's right before her own.

"Go-Good afternoon, Kirito-san. Erm, fift... five minutes earlier or so, I think."

"Woah, you should have just woke me up."

Getting up with a flustered expression, Kirito seemed to have finally noticed Pina on top of him. With a gentle smile, he lightly caressed the area near the base of its neck with his fingertips. The small dragon rolled over while still asleep, showing its belly that was of a shade slightly more pale than its back and shook its tail to plead for more rubbing.

Silica exchanged another look with Kirito before they both broke into soft laughter.

Upon settling down, words flowed from between her lips, almost as though it was only natural.

"...Earlier, I had a fight with my parents."

Kirito raised his eyebrows slightly before calmly asking.

"Despite it being New Year's Eve? Or maybe because it's New Year's Eve?"

"Because it's New Year's Eve... I believe. Actually, I was supposed to go over to my grandfather's place in Yamanashi today, but just when we were leaving, I went ahead and said that I didn't want to go... ah, i-it's not like I thought that the popular hunting areas in ALO might be empty on New Year's Eve, I didn't do it for anything like that."

"Haha, you would be let down if that ''was'' your true reason. It seems that there were loads of players with the same thought, so it's practically no more empty than usual."

"...So you've checked it out already, huh. Or rather, Kirito-san, that was what you were here for...?"

Silica looked up at him for a brief moment and the Spriggan shook his head with a ruffled expression.

"Th-That's totally not it. I could have been wanting to test out the sharpness of «Excaliber» that I got the other day, or maybe showing it off to Eugene, so that's definitely not-"

"I didn't ask about all that, geez."

"I-I see. Wait, that's not it, we were talking about your home visit, Silica."

Kirito casually cleared his throat, returned to a serious expression and stared straight at Silica.

His avatar was the only one among her friends from the past SAO period with a different face and figure. However, those jet black eyes deep enough to suck you in remained the same. She could not tear her eyes away and they continued looking at each other, before Kirito finally spoke in a whisper.

"...You don't want to... meet with someone?"

"That's right."

She nodded at her innermost thoughts, hidden from even her parents, being seen through without any sign of surprise.

"It's not just one person though, but multiple. I don't want to meet my male cousins. ...I went back for the Bon Festival the other time, that was when I met them for the first time in three years, but... that night, when all of us children were left alone, everyone wanted to hear about it..."

"About what happened in SAO, huh..."

"Yes. ...I understand they didn't have any bad intentions. If our positions were reversed, I might have asked about this and that as well. But... I didn't want to. I really didn't want to talk about that world."

"That's because... those memories were awful? Or maybe..."

He cut his words off then, and Silica looked back at his face, this time with a trifling amount of surprise.

"Kirito-san, there are times when you're extremely dense, and times when you're extremely sharp, huh."

"R-Really?"

"Really. ...As you guessed, the reason why I didn't want to talk about it is because those memories are really important to me. But I didn't want my parents to know that was how I thought... so I told my cousins about how scary that world was and how glad I was when I escaped from it; those were all I talked about. But as I continued speaking, it was like I was sullying something precious to me... So, at that time, I decided that I wouldn't talk about SAO again. But if I go to my grandfather's place, I would definitely meet them again, so... I..."

When Silica spoke no further, her lips trembling, Kirito took the action of extending his right hand in exchange for words. Poof, he placed his palm onto Silica's head, gently stroking the base of her cat ears akin to how he did earlier to Pina.

The triangular ears and long tail unique to the Cait Sith race were able to feel through some sort of mechanism. Especially the tail which produces a jolting stimulus flowing down the spine alongside the utmost «sense of oddity» when strongly gripped; but on the other hand, caressing the ears definitely did not bring about an unpleasant feeling.

It seems that her tension eased off little by little as she immersed herself in the strange sense of pleasure not found in reality. Faced with Silica who was loosening the stiffness in her shoulders with her eyes half-closed, Kirito asked about an unexpected matter.

"Silica, you were twelve back when SAO started, weren't you?"

"...Yes, that's right. I was in the second term of my sixth year in primary school."

"I see. Did the Nerve Gear belong to you? Or perhaps, your father...?"

"It was mine. That said, it's not like I bought it myself or got my parents to buy it for me; I got it as a prize from a magazine. Along with the software for SAO. It was the first and last time I won something that expensive."

"Oh! Those must have been amazing odds... perhaps even more lucky than me when I was chosen for the beta test. Ah, no, I'm not sure if you could call that lucky, though..."

Silica unintentionally giggled at those faltering words that he had added on.

"If that was supposed to be unlucky, it would be the punishment for lying about my age when I applied. ...At least, that was what I often thought right after I got trapped in SAO. That it would be nice if I hadn't won the Nerve Gear; that it would be nice if it was some other software; things like that..."

"I see... —But if that was the case, you sure were amazing, being able to leave the Beginning City. And almost all of the kids around your age lived together without leaving the city too."

"No, that actually might... be the reason why I left the city. After all, while I was cursing my fate at an inn there, in the Beginning City, winning the Nerve Gear could become the worst misfortune I have had in my life... so I made the decision to definitely find something that would make me glad to have come to this world, and that's why I left the city. It was considerably much later than Kirito-san and Asuna-san though."

Upon hearing that, Kirito returned his glance back to himself while rubbing Silica's cat ears. On top of his black shirt, the small, light blue dragon was sound asleep with its face up as always.

"...I'm glad you found it."

He murmured, and Silica nodded with a smile on her face.

"Yes. Meeting Pina was... and that's not all. Meeting Kirito-san, Asuna-san, Liz-san and the rest, and becoming friends with all of you too. That's why, to me... those memories from that world are simply irreplaceable."

The topic made a full circle back to the start, but she remained calm. Soaking in the sensation of those virtual appendages being stroked, Silica slowly contemplated the problem she faced and opened her mouth.

"That said, it's not like I didn't want to return back to reality. It's all thanks to Kirito-san and everyone else trying their best to clear SAO that I am able to live in peace like this now, and I'm really glad about that. But... somehow... I feel like something is different. Something in this real world... feels just a little... different. My cousins who wanted to hear about SAO too... Papa and Mama who always look at me with worrying eyes... even my cat, Pina, is somehow different... from the past..."

After expressing all of that, Silica became aware of what caused the biggest sense of discomfort for the first time. And that was herself. The one who had already turned fifteen this year, Ayano Keiko of the real world. Compared to the avatar that was taken verbatim from the SAO era, her real body had grown quite a bit and her figure had changed.

I see, she thought. It's only natural to feel that something is different. After all, I must be afraid of these various changes deep down in my heart. Afraid of the time in reality constantly flowing past at such a forceful speed. Afraid of what is yet to come.

"...I'm... scared. Of things changing, things disappearing... that someday, a time might come when I can't meet Kirito-san, everyone else, or Pina in this world anymore... If that's the case, I would rather just, once again......"

Be trapped here. Forever. And for time to stop.

But that wish was not one that could exit her mouth. The black-haired swordsman reflected in her eyes cleared SAO with his life on the line and freed over six thousand players, inclusive of Silica. There was no way she could say that she would like to be taken prisoner again by the virtual world in front of him.

Silica cast her eyes downwards and bit her lips hard.

The fingers rubbing her ears came to a sudden stop. His hand did not leave but rather, snugly enveloped her right ear with his palm. The core of her mind felt as if it went numb and the moment Silica loosened the tension in her entire body once more in response to that, she heard his voice.

"...I'm happy that I was able to meet you here and now today, Silica. The next time too, and the time after that too; that's definitely what I'll believe. That's why... thank you, Silica. For staying alive until that time we met in the «Forest of Wandering», two years ago."

"Eh......"

As she glanced upwards at those unanticipated words, Kirito's smiling face was right before hers.

The meaning behind that gratitude belatedly sank in.

Though she hasn't even actually tried to think about it, Kirito should also be suffering from difficulties and hardships of his own in these days. Perhaps he might have recalled that memory during his bleak moments as well. Of that girl, who he met and saved the life of, deep in the forest consumed by night. That the girl was alive, living on peacefully in the real world.

That time was still flowing for her, second after second—

Silica raised both of her hands up, took Kirito's right hand which was covering her triangular ear and brought it before her face.

The dark tone of his skin, characteristic to Spriggans, was different from that of the Kirito from the SAO era. However, the warmth remained exactly the same. The hand that covered Silica's shoulders as she cried at the end of the adventures on that day was exactly the same.

In actual fact, many things will change, even in the virtual world. Thinking about it, it was because she left the Beginning City, demanding change, that Silica was able to meet Pina, and thus, Kirito. However, there certainly are things that don't change there. Important things will definitely not leave her behind.

That probably applies to the real world as well. The way her male cousins and parents treated Silica was different from before. However, their feelings were... their feelings for Silica remain unchanged within all of them. And thus, an unchanging self inside of Ayano Keiko definitely exists, with time flowing through her one day at a time.

With Kirito's right hand wrapped within her two palms, Silica took a long, deep breath. She brought them up to her sight and then asked of the slightly embarrassed-looking Spriggan.

"Kirito-san, are you free today?"

"Mo-More or less... I'm free enough to take a nap in a place like this, after all. Dad's coming back from America late at night, but I should be free until then..."

"Then please have a New Year's Eve date with me."

It was a line she would normally never manage to say, even if she were to try with all her might, but perhaps backed by the thought of "I'm not a kid anymore", it came out without any difficulty. Upon hearing that, Kirito let his sight wander for a moment, but soon nodded with a smile.

"Sure, if someone like me will do. Well, shall we go to the main city of the twenty-fifth floor, then? Or the lower world? It should be right around the Undine territory at the moment..."

"No, let's have it at Ikebukuro, one hour from now!"

"Alright, then Ikebuku... eh, eeh!? In the real world!?"

"I won't allow you to take those words back now."

Silica tightly gripped Kirito's hand before letting it go and spoke while grinning.

"I'll go to Yamanashi by train after that. Papa and the rest must be worried, after all."

Against that, Kirito blinked countless times before he nodded with a smile as well.

"I see. Then I'll send you off until the Shinjuku station."

"Ah, you didn't actually think that would be enough, did you! That's only four stops on the Yamanote Line, isn't it!"

"It's only one if you go by the Saikyou Line."

"You're horrible! You can't call that a date!"

Perhaps due to the intensifying commotion from the exchange, Pina awoke on top of Kirito and let out a big yawn. An iridescent bubble shot out from its mouth and flitted through the southern window, flying far, far away into the skies as it brilliantly shimmered in the sunlight.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Sword Art Online|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>